THE UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS LIBRARY Purchased from Professor John Sterling Kingsley October, 19Ea. 535.3 C6S3 Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2015 https://archive.org/details/collectionofpape01 Nos. IX. & X.] 1 APEIL AND JULY. [Price 3s. THE JOUENAL / OF THE ROYAL DUBLIN SOCIETY. 3 COISTTENTS : PAGE. 1. Me. Buchan on the Iron Ores of the Connaught Coal-field, ^1 2. Mr. Grubb on a New Patent Compound View Lens, 27 "3. Mr. Waller on the Discovery in Ireland of New Shells, 29 4. Eeturn of Donations to the Eoyal Dublin Society, to May, 1858, ...... 34 5. Intelligence, . . ■ 6. Examination Papers for Certificates of Merit, 1857, 53 7. Mr. Miller on the Agricultural and Social State of Ireland in 1858, .... 63 __8^Mr. Eigby on the Eotation of a Solid Body round a Fixed Point, 87 iQjJUr. C. Spence Bate on a new Genus and new Species of Diastylidae, .... 101 i ToTEeturn of Donations to the Eoyal Dublin Society, to July, 1858, 105 11. Intelligence, 108 12. Examination Papers for Certificates of Merit, 112 Appendix. — Meteorological Journal for the Months of January, February, March, April, May, 1858, i DUBLIN: HODGES, SMITH, AND CO., 104, GRAFTON- STREET, LONDON BOOKSELLERS TO THE ROYAL DUBLIN SOCIETY. SIMPKIN, MAESHALL, AND CO. EDINBTJEaH : JOHN MENZIES. 1858. M. H. Gill, Printer to the Royal Dublin Society. .7 Eogal IBufclin ^ocietg* FAT CATTLE, POULTET, FAEM PEODUCE, SEED, AND IMPLEMENT SHOW, TUESDAY, 23rd NOVEMBER, 1858, and foUowing Day. PRIZES "WILL BE AWARDED IN EACH OF THE FOLLOWING CLASSES: — FAT OXEN, FAT COWS, FAT HEIFERS, FAT SHEEP, FAT SWINE, and POULTRY. No Animal or Lot can compete in more than one Class. Silver Medals will be awarded to the Butchers who shall purchase the largest amount of Stock in each of the classes of Fat Oxen, Cows, and Heifers, and of Sheep and Swine. FAHM PRODUCE. Prizes will, as usual, be awarded for the best Samples of Wheat, Barley, Bere, Oats, Field Beans, Peas, Vetches, Flax-se'^-^ A/r„„^^i o««/i T„v.r,4« o^o/i^ Kohl Rabi, Onions, Potatoes, Mangel Wurzel and Be lurnips Field Cabbage, Flax, Hemp, Butter and Che for general Collection of Farm Produce. Saturday, the 30th of October, will n 1 XT' f I of intention to exhibit in the classes of Fat Sto»Ur9jl XLlStOryi i Wednesday, the --11 be ; intention to exhibit s | detailed List of Pr | tant Secretary, or at v i Postage-stamp. i also, otice |tice of I and a i Assis- t of a NOTICE TO CORRESPOx As Communications and Donations intended for t jociet icultural Museum, — Botanic Garden, — Library, — Museum of x History, Zoology, Geology and Mineralogy, — Gallery of Fini rts, — and all Specimens of Machinery, Implements, and Manufactm'es,- .re liable to be missent to other Institutions having some similarity of name ; — It is requested that all such communications or donations shall be carefully addressed to THE ROYAL DUBLIN SOCIETY, KILDABE-STREET, NOTICE TO MEMBERS. Mebibers of the Royal Dublin Society who have no Town Reference can have the copies of the Journal issued in the present year forwarded to them through the Post-office, upon transmitting Twelve Postage-stamps to the Assis- tant Secretary." Mr. Bate on a/fiew Genus md Spef ies of Diastylidce. 101 cal line throu^ its centre, carries the point a through the cusp at Ai (Fig. 2), with a sensible horizontal velocity. So that, instead of commencing the new curve under the same circumstances as at first, it does so with a certain horizontal velocity, which, accumulating gradually, finally reaches the amount requisite for the horizontal movement of A. Again, the friction of the vertical pivot which supports the wheel and rings retards the horizontal movement so attained, and there- by causes a gradual and constant decline of the point a. So that, in place of describing a circle in the horizontal plane through its first position, it actually describes a spherical helix, terminating in the vertical through the fixed point. This investigation of the movement of a particular point in a body revolving freely round a fixed centre applies to many natural cases ; the precession of the earth's axis is caused by a force which acts so as to pass constantly through the axis of figure, and not through the instantaneous axis. And the same conditions are found to hold in the case of deflections, caused by the resistance of the air, or the action of oblique currents in the flight of projectiles, such as rifle bullets, which have re- ceived a rapid rotation round axes passing through their cen- tres of gravity ; and I propose to make these the subject of the second part of the present commuiiication. VII. — On a new Genus and new Species of Diastylidce. By C. Spence Bate, F. L. S., Honorary Member, Dublin Natural History Society; Honorary Member, Dublin Uni- versity Zoological and Botanical Association, &c. [Read Friday Evening, May 28, 1858.] [Introductory Note — Amongst the collection of Crusta- cea made by the late J. Vaughan Thompson in the south of Ireland, and purchased from him by the Koyal College of Surgeons of Ireland, and by that body liberally presented to the Museum of the Eoyal Dublin Society, are three bottles of Crustacea belonging to the group Diastylidce, as charac- terized by C. Spence Bate. To these the late Vaughan Thompson aflixed in his manuscript catalogue the names of Scorpionura maxima, vulgaris, and longicornis. At the re- quest of the Director of the Museum I undertook the task of carefully examining the Crustacea contained in this col- lection, with a view to their identification and due record ; 557451 102 Mr. Bate on a new Genus and Species ofDiastylidce, many of the species having been hastily named in the ma- nuscript catalogue. A careful examination of these Scorpio- nuricE X^d. to the conclusion that while, as had been suggested by Professor Melville {vide ''Proceedings Natural History Keview," vol.iv. p. 153), one of them, viz. ^'.'^''''T'TZ identical with Bodotria, or Alauna of M^iv, Diastyhs Rathkii of C. Spence Bate's paper, the other two forms were distinct from any of those described by that author. I, therefore, at the request of Dr. Carte, took occasion ot a visit to Plymouth to submit to Mr. Spence Bate, as the best authority on the subject, these specimens, ^e kindly consented to examine them, and forwarded to me the follow- ing: communication on the subject, along with the dissections and drawings from whence the illustrations have been en- graved J. B. KiNAHAN.] An examination of the specimens of Diastylidaa, submitted by Professor Kinahan to me, has resulted in my finding that the collection contains the following species DiASTYLis Rathkii {Kroyer sp.) SYnonyms:—CumaEatkJdi(Kroyer); Alauna rostrata (Goodsir) ; Scopionura maxima {J. V, Thompson, " Nat. Hist. Ireland," by W. Thompson, vol. iv. p. 394). A single mutilated specimen. Vauntompsonia, n. g. Carapax angulos laterales ante oculos conyenieBtes. Antenna superiores nullae. P^reifsegmenta qui.qac posteriora carapace nuda. Fleopoda, pare xxltimo excepto, absunt. Telson perparviiliiui. The lateral angles of the carapax meeting before the eyes ■ upper antenna wanting; five posterior segments of the pernor (thorax) not covered by the carapax ; all the pleopoda, the last pair excepted, absent ; telson rudimentary. Yauntompsonia cristata, n. s. ScoKPioNURA VULGARIS (J. F. Thompsou, MS.\ Carapacis regione dorsali medio cristato denticulate. The anterior portion of the central dorsal region of the cara- pace with a ridge of minute teeth; lower antenna, four joints, the last a filamentary appendage; ^osieTioT pleopo da, with the rami unequally two-jointed, as long as the peduncle, and armed with stout spines arranged chiefly along the inner margin; telson trian- gular, squamiferous, ciliated. Length, -25 inch. Mr. Bate on a new Genus and Species of Diastylidce. 103 The figure and description are from a female carrying ova ; there are several specimens in the collection, two of them carrying ova. antenna ; h, posterior pleopod. This species approximates nearer to Cuma Edwardsii {Kroyer) than to any other I am acquainted with. It pro- bably forms with it, as suggested in my memoir on the British Diastylidse ("Annals," Nat. Hist., 1856), a genus distinct from Cuma, and which may be readily distinguished by the charac- ter o^five segments of the pereion being perfectly developed posterior to the carapace, whereas in Cuma there are hut four thus developed. Although I have not had an opportunity of dissecting a typical species of the genus Cuma, I do not hesitate to group the present species, and probably C. Edwardsii, as distinct from Cuma, since Goodsir asserts that both antenna are pre- sent in those Cumce which he examined, the upper in a rudi- mentary state, a character which I cannot find in V. cristata ; this, taken with the altered condition of the pereion, justifies the presumption of a generic distinction. In selecting a name, I have fixed on that of the disco- verer, being one which is familiar to every carcinologist, and to which honour is due for valuable discoveries in this de- partment of zoology. More than one of the name being eminent as naturalists, a license has been taken : the Christian name has been incorporated with the surname, and both spelled according to sound : the word is thus both shortened and rendered more easy for pronunciation by foreigners. 104 Mr. Bate on a new Genus and Species of DiastylidcB. Cyrianassa longicornis (J". V. Thomp.^ MS. sp.). Pleopodis, paribus primo et sexto exceptis, nuUis. Ceteris ut Cyr. gracilis. No pleopoda developed on the second, third, fourth, and fifth segments ; the other characters as C. gracilis. All the appendages of thQ pleon are suppressed, except the first and sixth pairs ; telson squamiform and rudimentary. Length, -15 inch. In the higher forms of Crustacea the pleopoda in the male are often altered in form, and sometimes even wanting, except when they are subservient to the sexual character. It may be, therejPore, that the diiFerence between the present species and C. gracilis is one of sex only. A single specimen in the Royal Dublin Society's collec- tion is the only one I have seen. The specimen is shorter and more robust than C. gracilis; the segments are brought closer together; the dorsal surface of the cephalon and pereion is more arched ; the antepenultimate joints of the peduncle of the lower antenna do not extend be- yond the anterior margin of the carapace. I have, therefore, thought it advisable for the present to retain Thompson's name, rather than absorb the species into that previously described. Having seen but a single specimen of each, I have not had the advantage of dissection to compare their separate details. iFrom the Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, December 13, 1864.] Characters of New Species of Crustaceans discovered BY J. K. Lord on the Coast of Vancouver Island. By C. Spence Bate, F.R.S. ^ [The followmg new species of Crustaceans, collected on the east side of Vancouver Island, were kindly named, described, and figured for me by Mr. Spence Bate. Some of them were dredged in from 8 to 10 fathoms of water ; the rest were collected between tide-marks. Mr. Spence Bate says, in speaking of the collection generally, " The extremely opposite and varied locahties in which many of the species here represented have hitherto been found, suggest the idea that Vancouver Island corresponds with the extreme limit between a northern and a tropical fauna." " It is only in this way I can account for finding the representatives of tropical species, with others that are found only (on the eastern coast of Asia) in the Arctic and, perhaps. North Atlantic Oceans." That he is quite correct in this assumption I think there can be httle, if any, doubt ; for not only does it apply to the Crustaceans, but with equal force to the Molluscous groups. Several new species of shells, collected at the same time and in the same localities as the Crustaceans, which were named and described by Dr. Baird, with appended notes by myself, and published in the Society's * Proceedings' of last year, are identical in some cases, in others closely allied to known species from Japan, Austraha, and the north shores of our own island. The tidal irregularities of this coast are perfectly inexpHcable. In [1] 662 MR. C. SPENCE BATE ON NEW CRUSTACEANS. [DeC. 13, May, June, and July, during the twenty-four hours there is but one high and one low water. At the change and full of the moon, high tide happens near midnight, and varies but httle as to time durmg the three months. In August, September, and October there are two high and two low tides in the twenty-four hours. Then m the winter months, November, December, and January, the regular twelve- hour tides recur ; but high water is at twelve in the day, instead of twelve at night. The spring tides range from 1 0 to 1 2 feet, the neaps from 5 to 8. The temperature of the sea taken during the summer months near the surface ranges from 52° to 56° F. The sea-water seldom, I may say never, looks clear, but always presents a turbid muddy appearance, as if a large quantity of sand was mixed with it. This may in some measure be accounted for by assuming that strong undercurrents flow from north to south, and, sweeping past the island and bemg (from their low specific gravity) close to the bottom, stir up the sand and mud. The sea-bottom in and adjacent to the numerous bays, harbours, and long canals which, like the fiords of Norway and Sweden, everywhere intersect the mainland and island coasts, varies in accordance with the character of the bounding rocks : where trap, soft clay-slates, or felspathic rocks form the coast-line, a thick blue clay is the usual bottom ; where grits and sandstones, there it is ^^^L^tle, if indeed anything, is as yet known of the deep-sea produc- tions from the west side of the island, which will afford a rich har- vest to future explorers. — J. K. Lord.] PUGETTIA LORDTI, n. S. Carapace quadrate behind the orbits ; the anterior portion ab- ruptly narrowing and produced into a double rostrum, the horns of which divaricate. The anterior extremity of the orbital margin is produced to a sharp point— that is, elevated shghtly above the beak ; the posterior extremity is defined by a distinct fissure. The anterior hepatic region is produced by a tooth immediately pos- terior to the postorbital fossa, laterally extended to an obtuse tooth or point, and posteriorly separated from the branchial regions by a decided fossa or lateral constriction. The branchial region is late- rally produced to a strong anteriorly-curved point. The dorsal sur- face is tolerably smooth, exhibiting but faintly the markmg of the internal viscera! The eyes are small, and reach but little beyond the orbital margin. The external antennse have the first joint fused with the carapace, the second and third compressed and arcuate, and ter- minate in a smooth flagellum. The first pair of pereiopoda are mo- derately long, having the meros triangulate, the upper angle forming a prominent carina that extends along, but terminates abruptly a httle short of, both extremities of the joint ; the carpus is tricarmated ; the propodos is laterally compressed, and forms about half the length of the hmb, and is about one-third its breadth. The dactylos is slightly curved and slightly serrated on the inner margin, and anta- o onizes at the extremity with the produced propodos. The second pair m 1864.] MR. C. SPENCE BATE ON NEW CRUSTACEANS. 663 of pereiopoda are nearly as long as the first, but much more slender, haNdng the meros and propodos subcarinated. The three posterior pairs are shorter. The pleon is small and narrow, the second and third segments being the broadest, while the seventh is abruptly nar- rower than the sixth, and forms a triangular plate. The female dif- fers from the male in being more protuberant over the stomachal region, and consequently the rostrum is more depressed ; anteriorly, there is less development of the lateral branchial teeth, and there is a relatively greater distance between the fifth pair of pereiopoda. The pleon is almost circular, and covers the entire surface of the ventral region. The colour of the animal is of a reddish brown, which increases in brightness as it approaches towards the extremity of the chelse. In one or two young females the carapace was smooth and glabrous. Found in tolerable abundance in Esquimalt and Victoria Harbours, and, indeed, in all the sheltered inlets along the mainland coasts from the mouth of the Fraser to San Francisco. Dredged in about eight fathoms of water, but easily obtained in pools at extremely low tides. Its favourite haunt is under a large flat stone, or hid under the sea- weed that fringes the margin of a pool. The specimen from which the drawing was made was taken in Esquimalt Harbour. Oregonia longimana, n. s. Carapace coarsely granulated or minutely tuberculated, free from hairs, except upon the rostrum, which is slender and twice the length of the interorbital space. Pleon, in the male, narrow, concave upon each side, corresponding with the fourth, fifth, and sixth segments. Telson rather broader than the preceding segment, and emarginate at the terminal extremity. The first pair of pereiopoda are very long, being twice the length of the carapace, and much longer than in either of the species described by Dana and Stimpson ; the meros reaches quite to the extremity of the rostrum, and is furnished with two or more longitudinal rows of small granulated tubercles ; the propodos is rather longer than the meros, and its breadth is equal to about one-third of its length ; the dactylos is about one-third the length of the propodos, slightly curved and minutely serrated on the inner margin, which impinges throughout its entire length upon the pro- duced extremity of the propodos. The three succeeding pairs of pereiopoda are imperfect in the only specimen procured ; but the last pair are long, cylindrical, slender, and terminated in a powerful dac- tylos. This specimen was obtained in Esquimalt Harbour, and in its habits and general distribution it is very similar to the preceding. Platycarcinus recurvidens, n. s. This very pretty species may easily be distinguished by the sharp points of the inner lateral teeth, granulated or minutely baccated along the margin, and having the apex recurved. The intraorbital margin is three -lobed and granulated, the central lobe being the smallest. The dorsal surface of the carapace is granulated on the 664 MR. C. SPENCE BATE ON NEW CRUSTACEANS. [DeC. 13, prominent lobes in the larger specimens, but almost smooth in the young. The first pair of pereiopoda have also lines of granulations along the outer surface of the propodos and carpus. Dana has merged this genus into that of Cancer ; but the greater length of the animal in relation to its breadth is a very convenient generic diagnosis, and one that appears to correspond with Milne- Edwards' s description relative to the more longitudinal position of the two pairs of antennae. The specimens were obtained in Esquimalt Harbour. It frequents pools between tide-marks ; but Mr. Lord thinks it is common every- where along the Oregon coast. Chlorodius imbricatus, n. s. Carapace having the posterior portion smooth, the anterior being rough with flattened prominences that form an irregularly imbricated surface. Anterior margin slightly baccated. Antero-lateral margin five-toothed, the central tooth being the largest, the posterior the most prominent. A small secondary tooth stands upon the anterior surface of the fourth and fifth teeth. The first pair of pereiopoda are short and robust ; they have the carpus deeply corrugated upon the external surface, so also the propodos ; the dactylos is ribbed upon the upper surface ; a slight rib is also present upon the carpus of each of the four succeeding pairs of pereiopoda. Only a single specimen of this pretty little species was obtained. It was dredged in about eight fathoms of water in Esquimalt Harbour. f Cryptolithodes typicus. Cryptolithodes typicus, Brandt, Bull. del' Acad.de St. Petersbourg, 1849, vii. 1 75 ; Stimpson, Crust, et Echin. of Pacific North America, Journal of the Boston Soc. of Nat. Hist. vol. vi. p. 472, pi. 20. A specimen of this species, which was first described by Brandt, and afterwards more fully, as well as figured, by Stimpson, was taken in Rosario Strait, Vancouver Island, as well as in Upper California. The male, which has not hitherto been described, differs from the female in being less produced posteriorly. The posterior margin, instead of being projected in an arch inversely corresponding with that of the anterior margin, traverses a line that is nearly direct from side to side, shghtly posterior to the points of the broadest diameter in the carapace. The pleon is triangular, and smaller and narrower than in the female, having the lateral margins more straight and symmetrical. The only male specimen in the collection is smaller than the female, and the surface generally more tuberculated. The right propodos of the first pair of pereiopoda' is larger than the left, and is so well deve- loped as scarcely to be capable of being folded within the limits of the carapace. The length of the male animal, from the extremity of the rostrum to the centre of the posterior margin of the carapace, is about |ths of an inch ; its breadth, from the point of one lateral ex- tremity to the other, is about 1 1 inch. [4] 1864.] MR. C. SPENCE BATE ON NEW CRUSTACEANS. 6G5 The size of the largest female in the collection is in length about I5 inchj and breadth about 2 inches. Cryptolithodes alta-fissura, n. s. Female. This species may readily be detected from the two previously known by the smoothness of the carapace, propodi, and pleon, and more distinctly by the deep orbital notch on each side of the rostrum. The carapace is nearly as broad again as long, and produced con- siderably posteriorly to the cardiac elevation — a feature that appears to belong to the female. The rostrum is broad, flat, and rectangular. The antero-lateral margins are produced so far anteriorly as to be nearly in a line with the extremity of the rostrum ; a deep notch, in which the eyes are situated, exists on each side of the rostrum. The anterior margin is shghtly marked with distant small points. The posterior margin is quite smooth and even. The dorsal surface is quite smooth, and pencilled in light red upon a yellowish ground, the red pencilling being fine and delicate, following the contour of the margin and surface of the carapace. The pleon is subsymmetrical and very smooth, and planted con- siderably within the posterior margin of the carapace. The second segment (first visible) has the marginal plates fused with the central. The sixth segment is without lateral plates ; and the telson is si- tuated beneath, and anterior to, the posterior extremity of the sixth segment. The eyes are small, and placed upon peduncles that gradually taper from the base to the extremity. The first pair of antennae are short, and developed upon the type of those of the Brachyura ; but the first joint is reduced to a size that is only about twice the diameter of the second. The second pair of antennae are but little longer than the first, and are furnished with a broad round scale at the third joint, and a terminal flagellum that is about the length of the fifth joint of the peduncle. The squamiform appendage is circular and disk-like ; the inner margin is straight or somewhat excavated. The second pair of gnathopoda have the third joint much broader than the fourth (the secondary appendage reaches not to the extre- mity of the third), and have the terminal joints small and rudimentary. The first pair of pereiopoda are subequal in the female, the propodos upon the right side being somewhat larger than that on the left ; the surface is smooth and even, and the dactylos is furnished with a prominent carina that terminates abruptly near the basal articulation, and loses itself gradually towards the apex. The fifth pair of pereio- poda are completely hid from view ; the three basal joints are short ; the two terminal ones subequally long, and furnished with a copious brush of strong ciha. These appendages are folded together and enclosed within the branchial chambers, where they, no doubt, fulfil the oflace of the flabella of the highest forms of Crustacea — affording an interesting illustration of an organ being converted, by the force of circumstances, from its original purpose to the fulfilment of an- other, for which it was apparently most unsuited. [5] C66 MR. C. SPENCE BATE ON NEW CRUSTACEANS. [DeC. 13, Petalocerus bicornis, n. s. Carapace triangular, anteriorly produced into two horizontal horn- like processes ; tuberculated with nodulated prominences all over the surface, but furnished with a series of large tubercles correspond- ina; in line with the external margin of the carapace ; the antero- lateral maroin constricted between the branchial and hepatic regions, furnished posteriorly to the orbit with two strong, blunt processes, and posteriorly to the central constriction, armed laterally with two distant narrow processes, and posteriorly with six closely situated large, round tubercles. . , . . i ,i ^ ft- The pleon is nearly symmetrical, being rather larger on the left than the right side. Each segment is defined by a marginal promi- nence ; that upon the left side is continued from near the middle to a process that terminates in a point or tooth at the side, but that on the right becomes confluent with a posterior ridge, and forms an irre- gular circle, the centre of which is deeply depressed. The eyes are small, of a green colour, and surmounted on denti- culated peduncles. The first pair of antennae consist of three equal- lengthed ioints (of which the first is the more robust), together with a short, stout, pilose flagellum and a slender secondary appendage. The second pair of antennae have a compound scale, consisting ot two large and two short compressed processes, and the third jomt is furnished with two or three sharp, strong processes. The first pair of pereiopoda are chelate and strong, echinated with blunt-pointed spines, and terminate in fingers that are flattened at the extremity, and furnished upon the outer surface with numerous tufts of hair, that spring from the summits of the numerous tubercles that are found there. The second, third, and fourth pairs of pereio- poda are more slender than the first, resemble one another very con- siderably, and are furnished with short, sharp, and shghtly curved dactvU The fifth pair of pereiopoda are rudimentary appendages ; thev consist of but five joints, the last of which termmates m a blunt extremity that is furnished with a considerable brush of hair, and is nrobably used for the purpose of cleansing the branchial appendages. The -pleopoda are present in the female, with the exception oi the first pair (which are small) only upon the left side of the pleon, as exemplified in our specimen. • . • . • , i This species differs from White's P. belhanus m havmg a horizontal bifurcate rostrum to the carapace, being more distinctly tuberculated, and in the pereiopoda being more strongly spmated. This handsome species is of a yellow colour, picked out with purple between the tubercles. , It was dredged in Esquimalt Harbour, m ten fathoms of water. HiPPOLYTE ESaUIMALTIANA, n. S. Rostrum as long as the carapace, armed with four teeth at the base, the posterior being just behind the orbits, and the anterior being near the centre of the rostrum, the anterior half of the ros rum being straight and smooth. The inferior margm is excavate at the [6] 1864.] MR. C. SPENCE BATE ON NEW CRUSTACEANS. 667 base, and furnished with seven small teeth, the four posterior being near together and posterior to the centre of the rostram, the three others being further apart, the most anterior being subapical. The third segment of the pleon is dorsally produced posteriorly to a point. The eyes are small ; the superior antennae have the primary ramus of t]ie flagellum tolerably robust, and reaching to about two- thirds the length of the rostrum, the secondary slender and longer than the primary. The inferior antennae have the scale reaching to about three-fourths of the length of the rostrum., rounded at the apex, subapically furnished with a small tooth upon the external margin ; the flagellum (wanting). First pair of pereiopoda short, robust, chelate ; second pair long, slender, and chelate ; the posterior terminating in a robust dactylos. Taken in Esquimalt Harbour. MCERA FUSCA, n. S. The body is long and slender ; the superior antennae are about half the length of the animal, the peduncle being scarcely longer than the flagellum, the secondary appendage being half the length of the pri- mary, the second joint of the peduncle being about the same length as the first. Second pair of gnathopoda having the propodos large ; palm without teeth, and defined by a small pointed process. Poste- rior pair of pereiopoda having the posterior margin of the base smooth. p In its general appearance this species bears a near aflninity to Moera grossimana, as well as to M. tenella, from the Feejee Islands, the only appreciable distinctions being in the shorter length of the second joint of the antennae, the absence of teeth from the palm of the hand in the second pair of gnathopoda, and in the even margin of the last (the only remaining) pair of pereiopoda, and perhaps also in the short- ness of the peduncle of the ultimate pair of pleopoda. Only one specimen of this species is in the collection ; and that was taken from a sponge dredged in about ten fathoms of water in Esqui- malt Harbour. It is of a brownish colour. JCERA WAKISHIANA, n. S. Anterior margin of the cephalon nearly straight ; pereion having the sides subparallel, the greatest width being at the sixth segment. Pleon having a double excavation on the posterior margin, the central point not extending beyond the extremity of the sides. Superior antennae reaching to the extremity of the fourth segment of the in- ferior. Inferior antennae nearly two-thirds the length of the animal. Posterior pair of pleopoda as long as the posterior margin of the pleon, terminating in two styliform rami, each of which is tipped with a few short hairs. This species was taken from a sponge dredged in about eight fathoms of water in Esquimalt Harbour. The specific name is derived from the circumstance of the animal having been found on the territory of the tribe of Wakish Indians. [7] 668 MR. C. SPENCE BATE ON MEW CRUSTACEANS. Tanais loricatus, n. s. & The only specimen in the collection is imperfect. The first segment of the pereion appears to be imperfectly fused with the cephalon. Inferior antennae scarcely half the length of the superior. First pair of gnathopoda having the propodos ovate ; dactylos short and tumid, shorter and less pointed than the digital process of the propodos. Pereiopoda having the first three joints short and broad, being affixed to the side of the pereion like plates of mail (hence the specific name) ; they terminate in short pointed dactyli, and have the propodi armed with two lateral rows of strong, black, pointed teeth. This species was taken from the hollow of a sponge dredged in Esquimau Harbour, at the depth of about ten fathoms. loNE cornuta, n. s., Bate. The male differs from the description of the European species chiefly in having the caudal extremity terminating obtusely, and in having shorter antennae. The female has the antero-lateral hornlike process of the cephalon curved posteriorly. The pereion is not quite equilaterally developed. The coxae of the four anterior pairs of pereiopoda are round, and all attached to the antero-lateral margin of the segments of the pereion. The coxae of the three posterior are the larger, and produced poste- riorly to a point. The pleopoda are long, and fringed with arbores- cent branchiae. This is the only species known, besides that taken by Colonel Montagu on the southern coast of England. Length, male ^, female | of an inch. Taken attached to the branchia of Callianassa longimana. 7 On a new Genus^ with four new Species, of Freshwater Prawns, By C. Spence Bate^ F.R.S. J (Plates XXX. & XXXI.) Macrobrachium, gen. nov. Carapace armed anteriorly with a vertically projecting rostrum. Eyes with short peduncles, not concealed beneath the carapace. Superior antennae having the first joint of the peduncle caved upon the upper surface ; second and third joints cylindrical. Fla- gella three-branched, the smallest branch united to the largest. Inferior antennae furnished with a large scale ; flagellum long and slender. Mandibles having a molar and an incisive process, and furnished with a triarticular appendage. Gnathopoda pediform. First pair of pereiopoda slender, about as long as the carapace, didactyle ; second pair immensely developed (in the male), longer than the entire length of the animal from the extremity of the ros- trum to that of the telson. Posterior three pairs simple, robust. Posterior pair of pleopoda longer than the telson. Telson triangular, terminating in a single point. Macrobrachium AMERiCANUM, sp. nov. (Plate XXX.) ' ^ Carapace nearly half the length of the animal. i;^^^^.-, Kostrum short, armed above with eleven anteriorly projecting '■/ dental processes, of which the last four are posterior to the orbital margin of the carapace, and furnished with short, stiff hairs in the depressions between the teeth ; below with three simple teeth. The rostrum has the anterior portion depressed, the apex being slightly elevated. Behind the margin, at the lower extremity of the orbit, is a single, sharply pointed tooth, behind and below which is a sharp spine or tooth that is surrounded at the base by a suture that - passes from it on the anterior side to the anterior margin of the carapace. Pleon deep, scarcely longer than the carapace. Eyes globular. Superior antennae having the peduncle scarcely longer than the rostrum ; first joint half the length of the peduncle, inner surface flat, perpendicular, furnished with a single tooth near the centre of the lower edge, superior surface concave (for the lodg- ment of the eye) ; outer margin thinned out to a fine edge, fur- nished with a sharp, anteriorly directed tooth near the centre, and another at the distal extremity ; the next two joints are short. The smallest flagellum united to the largest for about one-fourth of an inch from the base. Inferior antennae having the peduncle about half the length of the superior. The large squamiform pro- cess nearly half as long again as the rostrum, furnished with an ex- ternal subapical tooth. Flagellum about as long as the second pair 364 MR. c. SPENCE BATE ON NEW FRESHWAxia PRAWNS. [May 28, of pereiopoda. Mandible having the "'"if^ "3" "^^T^^^^^^^ mlr tubercle strong, prominent, and quadrate «°^the ™ anoendase not longer than the mcisive process, (jnathopoaa sud eaual short robust. First pair of pereiopoda slender, haTmg the carpus long r then the meros, and nearly four times as long as the nropodos smooth. Second pair of pereiopoda half as long again a the entire animal, having the carpus shorter than the meros, and Tot half as long as the propodos ; digital process turned mwards armed wkhin the centre with a large dental tuberc e; dacty us n^^ung the digital process o.f ^^P^P^/^^/J^^if ThJenti^; mrl armed near the centre with a large dental tubercle, ine enure anneXe covered with short spinous denticles, that are strongest rthe inner surface and thickest on the digital process of he pro- podos he dactylus, as well as the carpus, meros, and basal joints Last three pairs of pereiopoda robust, spinous along the su face of the carpusf propodos, and dactylns. Posterior pair of pleopoda havins the outer ramus biartieulate, the margins round and smoo h Te on shorter than the posterior pair of pleopoda, furnished with T fasdculus of hairs nearVe base, and two sublateral dorsal spines 'Tht tryTnte'esting and, from its great size, valuable Prawn, was obtS by Mr. Osbert Salvin from the Lake of Amatitlan whence a considerable number are procured and brought to the l it r natemala Its length, from the tip of the rostrum to Tet emit? of he teison is ab'out's inches ; aU.in diameter it is Lhout rSches. The length of the great claws is a teature that nmst separate his from the genus Pal^mon from which it is also d stinSed by its less slender and graceful proportions. The Sof the spLimen. as we have it dead, '\bn";«t<'»«-yf Studinally striped with dark blue along the dorsal surface and on the sides of the pleon. - r; , . , • Macrobrachium formosense, sp. nov. (Plate XXXL fig. 1.) raranace about one-third the length of the animal, ha"«g » rostrum nearly l>alf the length of the carapace armed above with eleven teeth two of which are behind the orbital margin of the arapac ndfornished with short, stiff hairs between the tee^h Tnfenor margin smooth, fringed with short hairs. Behind the ma g n of t^lower angle of the orbit is a sharp anterior y pointed Zlh and obhquely bthind and below is a second simdar tooth. FTrstVa^r of a2n,4 having the peduncle rather shorter than he ;os rum the first joint of which is about half the length of the ^he West for about one-tenth of an inch. Second pair of antennae Wing' the squamiform appendage reaching beyond ^strum, and a?med suUpically on the outer side with a fovUj^r^ ^J; First pair of pereiopoda slender, long, having the caipus longer ■ than the meros, and three times as long as the propodos. Second L2] 1868.] MR. C. SPENCE BATE ON NEW FRESHWATER PRAWNS. 365 pair of pereiopoda half as long again as the animal, having the carpus longer than the meros and as long as the propodos, excepting the digital process ; digital process curved shghtly inwards, fringed with a row of hairs, and furnished with two dental tubercles within the centre. Dactylus curved ; the apex crossing the extremity of the digital process of the propodos, and impinging against it through the entire length, fringed with a row of hairs and with a single tu- bercle. The entire appendage covered with small, yellow, trans- parent, spinous denticles. Last three pairs of pereiopoda mode- rately robust, and furnished with numerous small denticles along the inferior margin. Posterior pair of pleopoda roughened with small spines, as also the telson, which carries a small fasciculus of hairs near the base, and two small sublateral spines beyond the middle. The length of this species is about 4 inches. It has recently been taken and brought home by Dr. Collingwood, who procured it from the River Tamsuy, in the Island of Formosa. Macrobrachium gangeticum, sp. nov. (The Chingra.) -^<^c^^ REPORT ON THE PRESENT STATE OE OUR KNOWLEDGE OE THE CRUSTACEA. PART I. ON THE HOMOLOGIES OF THE DERMAL SKELETON. BY C. SPENCE BATE, F.K.S. etc. [Plates 1. & IL] In presenting a Report on the present state of our knowledge of the Crustacea, I do not think that I should fulfil the object in view without drawing atten- tion to what must be one of the greatest hindrances to the progress of any study in an exact or scientific manner. I allude to the want of a uniformity in scientific nomenclature. The names of the several groups and families, as well as those of the struc- ture of the animals, given by the earliest carcinologists, having been based on a limited knowledge both of the forms and the variation to which this great subkingdom is liable, make them inapplicable to the knowledge of the period. Leach named one great group of Crustacea Decapoda, from the number of legs that it possesses ; and Dana more recently named another group Tetra- decapoda, from the fourteen legs that belongs to its most normal forms. Observation has demonstrated that in this latter group some genera, as Anceus^ have but eight legs ; while in the Decapoda it is only a conventional rule that prevents the genus Pdlcemon and its allies from having the appendages of the pereion anterior to the last five pairs counted as legs. But a greater difiiculty still exists where the names given to any parts of the animal carry any significance with them that precludes their being ac- cepted in their universally correct sense. Thus the third pair of maxillipedes in the Brachyurous Crustacea are identical with the first pair of walking-legs in the Stomapoda, Am^jhipoda, and most of the Isopoda. It is now exactly twenty years (1855) since I presented to the Association a Report on the Bi'itish Edriophthalmia, in which the same difiiculty was pointed A 42 REPORT 1875. out and a nomenclature suggested v/hich, it was hoped, would to a large extent overcome the great difficulty in the study of this branch of natural history. But although many of the terms there given have become very general in use, yet the custom of some writers of applying different ones at separate times for the same parts is significant of a confusion of ideas that precludes the student from a just appreciation of the labours of others. I do not think that this difficulty will be overcome for some long period unless a committee is appointed by this Association, consisting of all the best known authors of carcinological works, who shall determine upon a syste- matic nomenclature for the structure and classification of the Crustacea to which all future writers shall conform. In this Report I purpose provisionally, except when quoting from others, to make use of the same terminology as^that adopted in the previous Report, and confine each term to that which has homologically the same signification. In the classification of Crustacea in his great work*, Dana states that "in the crustacean type there are normally twenty-one segments, and correspondingly twenty-one pairs of members, as laid down by Milne- Edwards, the last seven of which pertain to the abdomen (pleon) and the first fourteen to the cephalothorax (cephalon and pereion). Now we may gather from an examination of the crab, or macrural decapod, acknowledged to be first in rank, what condition of the system is connected with the highest centralization in Crustacea. " In these highest species, nine segments and nine pairs of appendages out of the fourteen cephalothoracic belong to the senses and mouth, and five pairs are for locomotion. Of these nine, three are organs of senses, six are mandibles and maxilla?." • / , M. Milne-Edwards, in his standard work ' Histoire Naturelle des Crustaces, says, " We can generally distinguish among these animals a head, a thorax, and an abdomen ; but the limit of these regions is not always naturally well defined ; and it is not well to attach too much importance to these distinctions, for they do not correspond with the same parts among mammals, birds, &c. . . . ." And in a note to the above he says, " Guided by the principal viscera some authors have given the name of abdomen to the thorax, and that of postabdomen to that which we call abdomen ; but after this principle we must consider the head to be a preabdomen," because it contains the same viscera as the thorax and abdomen." The twenty-one somites of the typical Crustacea M. Milne-Edwards has thus divided — the anterior seven to the head, the next seven to the thorax, and the posterior seven to the abdomen. But in his nomenclature of the appendages the terms used are suggestive of the anterior two pairs of the thorax being attached to the head. In his " Observations sur le Squelette tegumentaire des Crustaces decapodes," Ann. des Sciences, 1854, the same author states that " he has often been convinced that in many branches of zoology the difficulties of the study are considerably augmented by the imperfection of the language by which we attempt to formulate the results of our observa- tions. The employment of expressions that are vague in the determination of zoological characters and the description of the parts that constitute an organism convey naturally the superficial observation with which the observer was content, leaving in the mind of the reader an amount of doubt which retards his desire for distinct information The terms," he con- tinues, of zoology are far, at present, from that degree of precision These considerations have determined me to make a general revision of the * United States' Exploring Expedition, p. 1397. ON OUR PRESENT KNOWLEDGE OF THE CRUSTACEA. 43 lakmgmto consideration the many and varinnq f,.,.m= p n great and numerous changes they undergo iHs desirX , ^Tl^T' considerable ^rfpSHf Jhl Intlltrrdir ^"^'^ ^ somites, and supports the organs of sen.o ^"^V? / attendants on the mouth. ^ appendages adapted to be The second division we call the p-pp-ptaat tt,« « more or less perfectly adapted for swimmino- ^leveloped, are always For the de„vat,on of these terms see Report of the British Edriophthalmia, 1856. 44 REPORT— 1875. mined by their relationship as the first, second, and third pair of maxiUce, or, as Professor Westwood has suggested, siagnojooda. The appendages of the second division, or seven pairs of legs attached to the pereion, may be readily denominated the ]^ereiopoda ; but the anterior two pairs are commonly variated for different purposes. In Brachyura they fulfil the purposes of opercula to the mouth ; in the Squillidse and Edrioph- thalmic Crustacea they are adapted for prehensile and ambulatory purposes ; so that it may be found convenient to recognize them by a, distinctive name, as gnathopoda. The appendages of the third division, or pleon, are never developed tor walking or prehension, but almost universally are formed for swimming ; and even in the Isopoda, where these are utilized as branchial organs, they oc- casionally fulfil the ofiice of swimming-appendages. Not unfrequently the last two, as in the Macrura, and the last three, as in Am^jhipoda, are variated in form so as to enable the animal to spring when on land or dart a con- siderable distance in the water ; and the term uropoda has been applied to them ; but their variation is so inconstant that the advantage of defining them 'by any special name will be less than the convenience arising from the distinction. ^ The integumentary structure is one of the most important in the Crustacea, and a knowledge of the variations of its several parts is of much assistance, not only to the student of the history of these animals, but also for elucidating the knowledge of those forms that have passed away and can be studied only through the impressions left imbedded in the rocks. The external skeleton of a crustaceous animal consists of series of rings, that appear to repeat each other, differing only in modification according to the necessity of the various portions of the animal. These rings represent and protect externally various segments of the body, each division supporting one pair of appendages only and the internal structure that relates to them. Each of these several divisions we call a "somite," a term suggested, I believe, by Professor Huxley in his lectures at the Eoyal College of Surgeons. Of these there are never more than twenty-one ; and this may be considered as being the normal number in all Crustacea above those known as the Ento- mostraca, in some few of which, as in the genera Apus and 8tegocephalus, the number of somites appear to be much more numerous ; but there the somites appear to be repeated without having any function to fulfil or appendage to support — a numerical repetition only, the result of an enfeebled force. The first somite supports and carries the organs of vision. ^ In some of the most condensed forms the eyes are implanted on the outer side of the two pairs of antennae ; but the internal structure invariably shows that the most anterior pair of nerves are those that are connected with these organs. The progress of develo]3ment which we purpose alluding to in its proper place clearly demonstrates the eyes to be the most anterior of all the organs. The second somite bears the first pair of antennse, which, from its position in the higher Crustacea, is generally called the inner pair, and from its posi- tion in the lower forms is called the upper pair of antennie. The third somite supports the second or posterior pair of antennse ; this, from its relative position to the other antennae in the higher and lower forms of Crustacea, has been called respectively the outer and lower antennae. This somite is so closely associated with the fourth that it is not certain that they exist distinct in any species of Crnstacea. The three anterior somit-es are generally closely blended together. In the earlier forms of development they are invariably so ; but in Squilla and its ON OUU PRESENT KNOWLEDGE OF THE CRUSTACEA. 45 congeners the two anterior somites are distinctly separated from each other and tne third, in Palmurus the first is distinct from the second: but in the greater portion of Brachyurous and Macrurous Crustacea the three first somites, and perhaps the fourth, are strongly soldered into one piece. ihis piece m most Crustacea, but more conspicuously so in the more con- densed forms, IS developed to a greater or less extent, and is recognized under the name of the carapace or shield. ..^r^l^Z^"" Amphipoda and Isopoda, it is developed sutticiently to cover only the four succeeding somites ■ while in the hioLr aSl Brachyura,itis developed so as to protect the whole of the The carapace varies very much in shape, both in width and length, and generally covers the whole of the somites of the pereion ; but not universally so. In the Anomura several genera have the posterior somite of the pereion f.Th!f ^V" '^^^'^''y^^^ th^^^ three or four somites not covered, and ^erfe^t soS^ Crustacea all seven are unprotected and developed into It is one of the earliest features present in the development of the embryo, and IS distinctly defined in the Nauplius form. EveA in this early stage of development, as m later existence, the form of the carapace varies considerably, and is_ an easy mark of distinction between genera. It is fdeTsho.H .^T'!"^^' 'I anatomical point of view, that a clear Idea should be obtained ol the homological relation of this large and con- spicuous portion ot the highly developed crustacean. This can be done only ^^^^ comparison of a large number of various forms ZilK^ 7'^/' ^ investigation and study of the parts during their progressive development. ^ Milne-Edwards, as far back as 1834, arrived at the conclusion that the carapace m the higher types of Crustacea is "the result of an excessive developnient of the superior arch of the cephalic antenno-maxillary seg- Tl ' ^ ' 77 . J^.''^-/^'' P- certain Stomapods, w iT'^^f^i*^' head is divided into many distinct segments; the^first tI!' X.^^P^t^^J^ic^^nd antennular rings, are movable and little developed. Ww.. '1'''' \ contrary, very large and compose between them a single segment that we call the antenno-maxillary The carapace occupies the dorsal portion of the tron^o7i formed by this union and IS prolonged above the six following rings." "In studying (I c p 28) the carapace as a whole as well as in its parts, we must examine into the rules of the normal organization of Crustace^, not onl| m the later, more or less, remarkable modification, but also the very T^ZTu^i: I'en'r ^-tomostraca, where aU the animal is enclosed in' These views receive general support from Mr. Dana, who, however, takes ZTfZlfTu-r'T. '"1/^"^^^^ P^^^^ --P-^ - formed that thlv ^^^f r.^.^^^^ ^Pi^^^^ ^- P- 32 , but contends that they are m fact the posterior extension of the mandibular segment thotLTy^'r'"' " ^^^.^Pt^^g t^^t consider what is here called epimeral, iZ ^,^^^^^^l^^je we agree with Milne-Edwards, for the most part, in confitrrTTf ""'f f^l^ction; so that while the mandibular segment is «or tuLT^^^^^^ ^^^^'^^^^^ ^^^^P^^' In 1855 the author of this Eeport communicated to the 'Annals of Natural Jiistory a memoir on this subject, supporting the opinion of Milne-Edwards 46 REPOllT — 1875. as to tlie homology of the carapace, but denying the existence of epimera in the theory of the somite, and corroborating the assertion of Dana that the antennal segment constitutes the anterior and upper portion, and the mandibular seg- ment the posterior and lower portion of the carapace in the Macrura and Bra- chyura ; and affirmed that the suture which traverses the lower surface forms a line of demarcation between the third and fourth somites ; it homologizes with the cervical suture in the Macrura, as also with that which traverses the dorsal surface of the cephalon in several genera of Trilobites (PI. I. fig. 5). If we wish to judge of the relation of these parts in the several forms of Crustacea, we must make a careful investigation during the immature stages of the animal. In the Megaloxm stage the inferior antennae are attached to the anterior external horns of the carapace ; these horns are folded beneath the animal, and it is this inflection that forms the orbit in which the eye is lodged. Through this inversion, consequent upon the monstrous development of the hepatic region, this suture lies upon the inferior surface of the carapace in Brachyurous Crustacea, extending posteriorly to the extreme limits of the carapace. The author concluded his paper by saying, " But we have seen m the de- scending scale of nervous force the rings which carry the organs of conscious- ness degenerate in importance, and yield to a corresponding development of the mandibular ring : this law appears to be in force in the Amphipoda, the lowest type of the Macrura form, in which I am inclined to believe that the mandibular ring represents the whole of the upper portion of the cephalic ar- ticulation — the anterior three being so diminished in importance, that they are to be found only in the perpendicular wall of the head, or perhaps represented by their appendages only" (Ann. Nat. Hist., July 1855). It would scarcely perhaps be necessary to enter further into the evidence that supports the homological relations of the carapace, had not Professor Huxley, in his Hunterian Lectures at the Eoyal College of Surgeons, expressed an opinion opposed to the above statements. In his twelfth lecture Prof. Huxley says In aU the Brachyura and ordinary Macrura it appears to me to be obvious that the carapace is con- tinuous with, and part of, all the somites of the cephalothorax — that it is composed, in fact, of their connate terga, the branchiostegite being nothing more than their connate and highly developed pleura ; the cervical suture, placed immediately behind the attachment of the mandibular muscles and in front of the heart, corresponds in these respects precisely with the posterior boundary of the head of a Squilla and of a Branchiopod, or of an Edrioph- thalmian. The cephalic arc roofs over the stomach, as does the tergal region of the head in these last-named Crustacea. Anatomically, then, it seems to be demonstrable that the scapular arc of the carapace in the ordinary Podoph- thalmia is the equivalent of the terga of the thorax, that the cephalic arc is the homologue of the terga of the head, and that the carapace is formed by all the cephalothoracic somites." Before the Reporter can proceed with any fresh evidence to support the argument demonstrative of the homological character of the carapace, it is desirable that a clear idea should be given of the theory of a somite or segment as it exists in Crustacea. Prof. Milne-Edwards, in his ' Histoire des Crustaces/ vol. i. p. 16, says : — " Each of the rings of the skeleton appears to be composed of two lateral moieties, resembling each other. We can distinguish moreover two arcs, the one superior, the other inferior, as shown in the accompanying diagram ON OUR PRESENT KNOWLEDGE OF THE CRUSTACEA. 47 [pi. 1. fig. 3 of his work]. The former results from the assemblage of four pieces more or less intimately connected together, and arranged in pairs on each side of the median line. The central pieces are called by the name of the tergum, and the lateral are called the flancs or epimeral pieces. The inferior arc is composed of the same number of pieces. The two median pieces unite to form the sternum ; and the latter are known by the name of the episternum, by reason of their analogy with those that M. Audouin has designated by the same name among insects. They are united always at the sternum ; but there generally exists, between the inferior arc and the epimera situated above, a wide space destined for the articulation of the corresponding member." " We know of no example," he continues, " of a ring where we are able to distinguish at the same time all the pieces that we desire to enumerate. Sometimes there is an absence of some of the pieces from the j)lace they should occupy, and sometimes they are very intimately soldered together, so that wo cannot see even a trace of separation ; but in studying each of them separately, where it is most distinct, we shall be able to form a clear idea, and recognize its character in spite of its union with its neighbouring pieces. Moreover, although this analysis of the ring may not be always practicable, it is not the least true that it facilitates much the study of the exterior ske- leton of articulated animals, and that it will permit us often to establish analogies where there would first appear to exist the greatest diff'erence." " To terminate the enumeration of the constituent parts of the tegumentary rings of the Crustacea, there only remains for us to speak of the plates that we often see elevated from the internal surface and arrange themselves into cells and canals. These processes are always developed at the points of union of two rings or of two neighbouring pieces of the same segment ; and this disposition has obtained for them the name of apodemes (from M. Audouin). They are the result of a fold of the integumentary membrane which penetrates more or less deeply between the organs, and which is strengthened with cal- careous matter like the rest of the structure, and are always formed of two thin plates soldered together." These views have long been accepted as the acknowledged theory. IN'^or am I aware that any one (except the authors above quoted) has attempted upon original investigation to analyze the evidence upon which M. Milne- Edwards has formed his theory. That the author of this Eeport has long held views not consistent with M. Milne-Edwards's theory, is known to those carcinologists who have read his Report on the British Edriophthalmia, which was communicated to this Association and published in its Transactions for 1855, wherein he trusts that he clearly demonstrated that the pieces to which M. Milne-Edwards gave the name of e/pimera, and selected by him as typical of his theory, were parts attached to the legs, and not pieces of the dorsal arc of the crustacean somite. He is moreover desirous in this Report to show : — that the epimera, as sec- tional pieces in a theoretical construction of a somite, cannot exist ; that the so-called epimera are portions only of the integumentary structure of the appendages of the animal, and that the apodema are formed out of this structure, more or less thinned out by lateral pressure and internal arrangement ; and that the head of the lower tyj3es and carapace of the higher are homologically the same, the carapace being a monstrous deve- lopment intended for the covering and protection of the more complicated branchial appendages of the higher types. 48 RE POUT 1875. But this portion will be discussed more fully when the structure of the appendages is treated of. The earliest stage in the life of a crustaceous animal, in which the dorsal shield known as the carapace is observable, is that of the young as it exists fresh from the ovum of a cirriped(Pl.[I. fig. 1) . This, which has been named the Nauplius form of the Crustacea by Eritz Miiller, exists as a small animal with three pairs of appendages only. The eyes are not developed, the ocular spot not being homologous with the permanent organs ; but since we see that mate- rial does enter into the stomach, we can have no great effort in accepting the proposition that this incipient animal has a mouth ; and such being the case, we must assume that the anterior four somites are present in the construc- tion of the head of the Nauplius stage of Crustacea. The oral apparatus is still in an embryonic condition. The next stage of living types in which we can observe the carapace to exist in the progressive condition is in that known as the Zoea form of Crustacea (PI. I. fig. 2). This is the early life of the young of the higher Podophthalmous Crustacea. That of the Brachyura is most known and most instructive. Some of the appendages are beginning to assume a permanent form. The eyes are developed, the antennse (though in an immature condition) are in existence, and so are all the appendages of the head except the last. The first two pairs of appendages connected with the pereion are present in an immature condition, and the posterior pairs are represented by small bud-like appen- dages. Dissection readily demonstrates that the carapace in this stage only covers, but has no associated connexion with, the appendages of the pereion ; and a closer study shows that the heart is connected with and partly exists in the great dorsal spine. The relative position of this process, therefore, enables us to determine that the future growth of the carapace takes place and is connected with the anterior portion of this structure, and not with the posterior. In the young of Palinurus, as well as in the larger forms known as Phyllosoma, which appears to be the young of Falinurus older in age and larger in size, the carapace is developed largely in advance of the oral ap- paratus ; it is produced posteriorly so far as to project over the anterior two somites of the pereion, but is not attached to any portion beyond the posterior oral appendages. An examination of the Zoea of the various types of Podoph- thalmous Crustacea supports this observation; and we can trace the same facts from the Zoea, through the MegaJopa, to the adult Brachyurous Crustacea (PI. I. fig. 3). It is therefore desirable that we should see how far the study of an adult crustacean will assist us in demonstrating the true relation of the carapace to the general structure of the animal. In Squilla and allied forms of the same type the two anterior somites (the first of which supports the eyes, the second the anterior pair of antennae) exist as distinct and perfect, though small somites ; whereas the two succeeding are closely associated together, and appear as a large dorsal plate supporting the posterior pair of antennae and mandibles. ' The posterior three somites belong- ing to the cephalon and the first two belonging to the pereion are represented by the sternal plates only. In the young forms the anterior two somites be- longing to the pereion are in a membranous condition dorsally complete. According to the theory of Professor Huxley, the carapace represents the dorsal arc of all the somites that it protects and have not a distinct roof of their own. It is therefore desirable that we should learn what may be the distinct useful value of the carapace, and why each somite would not serve the same purpose by being perfect in its own arc. ON OUR PRESENT KNOWLEDGE OF THE CRUSTACEA. 49 The branchial organs, that are so essential to the aeration of the blood in aU aquatic animals, are in the Crustacea appendages attached to the members belonging either to the pereion or pleon or both. In the lower and terrestrial types, such as the Isopoda, they are connected with the pleon only. In some btomapods, as Squilla and its allies, we find them attached to the pleopoda M"^^ pereiopoda; but in the higher groups they are iuyariably attached to the pereiopoda only. In the most simple form the branchii exist as mere saccular attachments, whereas in the higher types they become more comphcated and voluminous. In the saccular condition they are held by a small neck pendent from the joint, and are exposed in the water without protection; but m the higher Podophthahnous types they are formed of very numerous plates folded close together upon a central stalk, and would be very liable to injury if not protected by some means. The branchiae, therefore, being in their very nature external organs, and attached to the first joints of the several appendages of the pereion, it is selt-evident that they could not be covered or protected by their own somite inasmuch as if it had passed over them the branchial appendages would be- come internal. Their character and constitution would therefore be chano-ed • they would cease to be external ; in fact they would cease to be branchi^ ' _ But since the appendages exist as branchiae and are covered and protected It must follow that if the protection cannot be evolved from the somites to whicli they are secondarily attached, the covering must be the result of the development of some other somite. The somites in their simple conditions have a tendency to overlap one another to an extent that precludes them from permitting any portion of the intermediate structure being exposed. That the somites have a tendency to extend in every direction, is very evi- dent from the difierent proportions and forms they severally undergo in various genera, and those which compose the carapace exist in all proportions In the Isopoda the cephalon is reduced to the smaHest extent in a typical form of Crustacea. In the Amphipoda the cephalon is much larger than m the Isopoda ; but in neither of these is the integumentary covering pro- duced to cover or protect any somite that is not included within its ana- tomical bounds. In the Diastylidae, one of the lowest forms of the Schizopod type (where the branchiae consist of but one or two pairs of a multicellular torm), the tergal projection of the cephalon extends posteriorly over half the pereion ; whereas the lateral walls are anteriorly produced, so as to protect and cover the anterior cephahc appendages. These animals burrow and live m the mud and sand ; and no doubt this development of the carapace lorms a good protection to the eyes and antennal organs. Thus we can readily interpret the origin and homologue of the shell-covering in Limnadia Lypris, &c., by supposing a monstrous development of the carapace in every direction, induced as a protection to a feeble animal that but for this pro- tection must perish m its destructive* habitat. In Squilla^nd. its allies (the typical form on which Milne-Edwards has based his researches) the carapace does not extend posteriorly beyond its anatomical bounds ; laterally it projects interiorly more so but the great size ot this plate arises from the large amount of space that exists between tbe mandibles and the antennae; and as a carapace it is scarcely more impor- tant than the tergal surface of the cephalon in the Amphipoda The branchial organs in this type of animals are saccular, or more rudimentary in their condition than the same organs attached to the pleon. The carapace as a covering is not required to protect the^ branchial organs, which are 50 REPORT— 1875. not more important than the same in the Amphipoda. GraduaUy, as the branchiae assume a more complicated or multicellular condition, the carapace increases in dimensions both laterally and dorsaUy, until we perceive it reaches the important feature we find in the Brachyurous Crustacea. In Squilla the eyes are borne on a distinct somite ; m Pahnurus the same is distinctly visible ; in Cancer the ophthalmic somite is likewise distinct and separated from the next succeeding, but it is wrapt over and euclosed by the next or anterior antennal somite. In SquUla also the first pair of antenn^ are borne on a somite distinct from the succeeding. In the Macrura and Brachyura this and the succeeding somites are closely blended together ; but in Squilla the fifth, sixth, and seventh somites are capable of being deter- mined by their sternal pieces only. As we perceive the tergal pieces of the somites of the pereion are wanting in the Brachyura, so we may assume that thev are not developed in the posterior somites of the head m ^qmlla under similar conditions. There therefore is every reason to believe m the theory that the monstrous development of the mandibiilar and posterior antepnal somites, incorporated together, unite to form the perfect carapace that is so characteristic of the typical Crustacea. -, ^ • . But whatever may be correct in a theoretical or transcendental point ot view for aU anatomical and practical requirements the carapace represents the tergal surface of the cephalon, so largely developed as to cover and pro- tect not only the pereion, but, as in CryptolitJiodes, the entire animal. In the development of the Crustacea the gradual progress of the carapace may be traced through all its stages. In the ovum the members are first represented by small gemmiparous sacs and precede the formation of the dorsal or ventral arcs m the small Nauplius The carapace covers and protects all the animal except the pleon ; but this represents only the four anterior somites and their appendages. In the Zoea stage the carapace is perfect and folded downwards laterally, and is caT3able of covering and protecting all the appendages of the cephalon and the anterior two of the pereion. At this period no branchial organs exist, but saccular appendages in an embryonic condition are budding m their places : in a short time the pereiopoda are seen to form, and the branchial organs assume a definite character; and with their appearance a change takes place in the form of the carapace. In a large number of Brachyural Zom a more or less conspicuous spine or tooth-like process may be seen to occupy a position on the lateral walls.^ This snine, from observation during the progressive growth of the animal, is seen to correspond with the angle in the adult that defines the demarcation between the branchial and hepatic regions. The deflection of the carapace anteriorly bends over the hepatic lobes, the line of the greatest curvature being frequently surmounted by a series of well-defined tooth-like cusps ; and posteriorly bends over the branchial organs, the curvature here being less abrupt and seldom surmounted by any cusp or process. Externally the carapace covers and protects both the hepatic and branchial oro-ans • but internally a calcareous waU of demarcation exists. ^ This waU which Milne-Edwards terms the apodema, is continued into a thin membranous tissue that makes a distinct and well-defined separation be- tween the branchial appendages and the internal system ; so that the aqueous element so necessary for the aeration of the blood as it passes through the branchii, may have full power to play upon the gills without having any passage that would admit it to the internal viscera and derange the general economy of the animal. -, ^ i • . v n. Not only does the carapace vary in external form, but also m the configu- ON OUR PRESENT KNOWLEDGE OF THE CRUSTACEA. 51 ration of its surface. The relation that it holds to the internal viscera is to afford protection and means of support. When the former only is required, the structure is generally smooth and even; where the tissues are internaHy thicker and irregular, it gives to the external surface an indented and irregular aspect, which is common, parti- cularly m the flat and short-tailed Crustacea, where the markings are so per- sistent as to afford a very valuable assistance for the determination of species. These markings are generaUy induced by the attachments of the tissues that secure certain viscera in their positions ; these form generaUy points of depression ; but where any organ (such as the liver, stomach, or branchial appendages) is protected, the corresponding points in the carapace are ele- vations, sometimes crowned with a pointed spine or process. The branchial appendages are external in relation to the body of the animal, but covered over and protected by the lateral walls of the carapace. To complete this so as effectuaUy to protect those organs without pressing on or interfering with their functions, a very considerable amount of lateral development has taken place, and a peculiar reflection so as to bring the margin of the carapace below the branchial appendages and to protect them from rude contact with the limbs. The angle which is induced by this inflection of the carapace over the hepatic lobes and enclosing the branchi^ is generally well defined and ornamented mth points or processes more or less numerous. These processes define the dorsal limits of the carapace. Desmarest, half a century since, mapped out the dorsal surface of the carapace into regions coinciding with the Hmits of the internal viscera Milne-Edwards, in his ^Histoire des Crustaces,' published in 1839, adopted the same views, supporting it by illustrations from several genera. Professor Dana more recently, in his great work on Crustacea, has divided the dorsal surface into many more regions, taking the numerous areolites that are present m some genera (as Zozymus). ^ He divides the carapace by a transverse Hne that extends from just ante- rior to the last of the normal lateral teeth to the same on the opposite side and separates it into anterior and posterior portions. * ^ The anterior he again divides into three parts, defined by lines of depres- sion and names them the median region and two antero-lateral regions The median region covers the stomach, and includes the gastric and genital regions of Desmarest. ^ The space anterior to the median region he calls the frontal, and on either side the orbits form another, which may be called the orbital region The posterior portion of the carapace he likewise divides into a posterior and two postero-lateral regions. Professor Milne-Edwards in 1854 readdressed himself to this subject and further elaborated it. In the ' Annales des Sciences NatureUes' he communi- cated his researches with iUustrations from several genera, and divided the dorsal surface of the carapace into regions corresponding with the names of the internal viscera. But it appears to me that the correspondence in many parts exists m the name only as, for instance, in the gastric region, which he subdivides into epigastric or anterior lobes of the gastric region, protogastric or latero-anterior lobes, mesogastric or median lobe, metagastric or latero- postenor lobes, and urogastric or medio-posterior lobe of the gastric region It is quite withm the power of demonstration to prove that it is more in accordance with the correct anatomical details of the animal's structure if the lobes that he named metagastric, or latero -posterior lobes, were called according to Desmarest, the genital regions after the viscera they protect' And no advantage appears to me to be derived from dividing a reo-ion 52 REPORT 1875. into parts that are not constant, and when present do not represent any in- ternal organization, as he has done in dividing the branchial region into :— - epibranchial, or anterior division of the branchial region ; the mesobranchial and metabranchial divisions, which consist of lobes variable in form, but represented in most genera by a smooth surface. The cardiac region he divides into an anterior and posterior portion. The anterior alone represents the position of the heart ; the posterior represents the part that lies between the heart and the posterior margin of the carapace. The hepatic regions he does not subdivide, but circumscribes their limits within the extent of the internal organ— an object of consideration, as it appears that the extent of this organ is one of the most important features in the moulding of generic forms. The other regions are those situated on the ventral surface, and which will be considered in a future Eeport. The value of a clearly defined knowledge of the various markings that are represented on the dorsal surface of the carapace of Crustacea is best appre- ciated in the study of fossil specimens, where the remains of animals, how- ever well preserved, can be read by their external features only. It is therefore with a view to accelerate this that I have in this Ileport endeavoured to lay down the several regions that are represented by the markings exhibited on the surface of the carapace. Taking advantage of the information conveyed by studying the labours of the previously mentioned eminent carcinologists, I have laid it down as a rule for guidance, that the external markings must define the internal structure ; and where this is not the case the lobe or projection exists as an excrescence. The most important and constant divisions are : — The anterior, which lies immediately above the antero-cesophageal gan- o-lion. This may readily be subdivided into the orbital and antennal portions. The entire region, from its relation to those organs from which alone intelli- gence is derived, may be termed the cephalic region. Directly posterior to the cephalic region is the gastric ; this is generally very conspicuous, the intensity of the postero-lateral markings being rendered more distinguishable by the inner surface of the carapace being adapted for the attachment of the anterior tendon of the mandibles. The stomach consists, in the more perfectly developed types, of a large central chamber, the form of which not only varies in genera, but is capable of extension and of being collapsed in the same individual. It has also antero-lateral cavities and a posterior or pyloric extension ; but these are produced at a lower line, and therefore liable to be less conspicuously repre- sented on the dorsal surface. The lobe which M. Milne-Edwards has termed the mesogastric, corresponds with that portion of the stomach that is projected above the gizzard-like plates that stand at the entrance of the pyloric chamber. On each side of the pyloric or mesogastric lobe are two generally weU- defined lobes that correspond, and are probably induced by the presence beneath of the genital apparatus in the male and the commencement of the ovaries in the female. I think, therefore, that it is desirable to retain for these lobes the name that was first bestowed upon them by Desmarest, and call them the genital regions. ^ Posterior to these comes the cardiac region, which corresponds very closely with that of the heart, which lies immediately beneath it. Posterior to the heart the carapace protects no distinct viscera ; but the posterior margin covers the anterior half of the first somite of the pleon. The muscular system which moves the pleon is attached to the apodema that divides the cardiac from the branchial cavities, which also affords attachment / ON OUR PRESENT KNOWLEDGE OF THE CRUSTACEA. to the extensive membrane that protects the internal viscera from the intro- duction of the water. This membrane is continuous with and attached to the inner surface of the posterior margin, and is represented generally by a lobe that runs parallel with the posterior margin. This portion may conveniently be known as the postcardiac region. The hepatic regions extend on either side from the orbital region anteriorly to the posterior tooth of the hepatic crest, and are bounded by the gastric and branchial regions. This is a larger portion than is admitted by Milne-Ed- wards, but it is one that corresponds with the extent of the hepatic viscera. The branchial region reaches from the posterior tooth of the hepatic crest to the posterior margin, along which it traverses nearly to the median line on either side, and is bounded on the inner side by the cardiac and genital regions, and anteriorly by the hepatic regions, from which internally it is separated by a thin membranous partition. These several divisions appear to me to be based upon strictly anatomical grounds, and as such may be regarded as natural divisions, the variation of which must depend upon that of structure, and therefore may be relied upon as affording characteristic distinctions. The great consolidation of the anterior somites of the skeleton has led Prof. Dana to pronounce the centralization to amount to a cephalization of the forces • but this opens a subject of considerable extent and interest, which, if permitted^ I hope to present in a continuation of this Report at the next Meetino- of the Association. " EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. Eeferences in each Plate the same :— C, Cephalic region ; 0 0, Orbital region • S S Sto- machic region; P, Pyloric region ; HH, Hepatic region ; Gtl Gtl, Genital region Car Car- diac region; Post- Car, Post- Cardiac region; M, Mnscles connecting the pereion with the pleon. ^ Plate I. Fig. 1. Carapace of NaupUus, or earhest larval form of Crustacea. 2. Carapace of Zoea, or second larval form. 3. Carapace of Megalopa, or third larval form. 4. Carapace of Diastylis. • 5. Carapace of Trilobita, with that of Mcgalo]pa displayed on it, to demonstrate the bomological relation of the fissure on the ventral surface of the latter with that on the dorsal surface of the former. 6. Carapace of Cancer ]jagurvs. 7. First or ophthalmic somite of Cancer, with ophthalmic appendages and eves attached. i r o j 8. Second or anterior antennal somite, showing external or anterior surface: a a a, ophthalmic cavity and foramen -,111, anterior antenna, cavity, and foramen 9. Same, showing internal or posterior surface : a, ophthalmic foramen ; b b anterior ^ antenna and foramen. ' |, 10. Posterior antennal somite, dorsal aspect; carapace removed to show the internal surface of the ventral portion of the somite : cc, posterior antenna; ; olol, olfac- tory foramen. Plate II. Fig. 11. Diagram showing the connexion of the branchiae with the legs and the external character of the branchial chamber in relation to the internal viscera: BB branchial chambers ; Ap Ap, apodema. ' 12. Dorsal surface of carapace, showing the natural portions into which it is divided. 13. The carapace removed to show the internal structure and the relation of the viscera to the external marking in fig. 12. ■Jieport JiT'it-^s,yoc.Z875. TLcJbUcll i fflE REPORT ^ ON THE PRESENT STATE OE OUR KNOWLEDGE OE THE CRUSTACEA. PART I. ON THE HOMOLOGIES OF THE DERMAL SKELETON {continued). BY C. SPENCE BATE, F.R.S, etc. \From the Report of the Beitish Association for the Advancement of Science for 1876.] LOKBOK : PniNTED TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COtlRT, FLEET STREET, 1877. Report on the Present State of our Knowledge of the Crustacea. — Part II. On the Homologies of the Dermal Skeleton (continued) . By C. Spence Bate, F.R.S. ^c. [Plates II., III.] As in the first part of this Report the carapace or dorsal surface of the Crustacea was considered, it is now intended to examine the plastron or ventral surface, and so complete our inquiry into the form and structure of the dermal skeleton, previous to a consideration of the internal viscera and development of the animals of the various forms in the class. The head, or cephalon, is more clearly defined in Edriophthalmous Crustacea than in any other order ; but even here the somites posterior to the mandi- bular ring have the dorsal surface wanting ; but a clearly defined character distinctly separates them from the somites that pertain to the succeeding seven, which constitute the pereion. This condition is less complete in Squilla (which M. Milne-Edwards has selected as being " of all Crustacea that in which the 21 segments of the body are the most distinct"), where the posterior somites of the cephalon as well as the anterior two of the pereion are only represented by their ventral sur- faces. This apparent incompleteness of structure, which is due rather to an economy of material, has led carcinologists to consider generally that the cephalon and pereion should be treated anatomically as one portion of the animal under the general name of cephalothorax. Thus Dana, in writing on the Classification of Crustacea," in his ' Report on Crustacea of the United-States Exploring Expedition under Capt. Chas. "Wilkes, U.S.N.,' p. 1397, says, " In these highest species, nine segments and nine pairs of appendages out of the fourteen cex^halothoracic belong to the senses and mouth, and only five pairs are for locomotion." This he has taken from the Brachyural or Macrural decapod, as being the highest types of the order ; but if we are to report our experiences and define the names and conditions of things according as they are represented in a single type or group, every student of any special form will draw his own conclusions from that which he has alone closely considered, and the study of Crustacea as a class in the animal kingdom must be retarded, if not mis- represented. In studying scientifically the Crustacea as a whole, it will be found not only more correct but more convenient to describe and name the several parts of the animal by their homologous certainty rather than by their adapta- tion to fulfil different functions which demand a variation of form with the greater or less importance of their requirements. The seven somites that form the cephalon are most closely associated, and difficult to be separated from those that follow, in the Brachyural type. This circumstance appears to be largely due to the powerful character of the man- dibular appendages. The great strength of these organs requires such an internal development of. parts that they appear to preclude the posterior somites from the power of growth ; consequently they become merely sufficient to support appendages of a supplementary character. This is very apparent in the Macrural order. In Palinurus the mandibles are so broad and large that their removal is almost a complete decapitation. It is therefore a structural necessity that the posterior two somites of the cephalon should be supported by those to which they are most closely i^g REPORT — 1876. approximate ; consequently they are frequently found fused with the anterior "tt^1hLTr;t nus, in a young state, we have the most complete evidence of the limits that define the cephalon from the pereion, aud this agam from ^^Inthe'larva of Palinurus, as weU as in the animal known as Phyllosoma, which is now generally accepted as being the young of after some weeks' growth: the cephalon is seen to coincide with the lim,ts_ of the cara- pace and temJnates anteriorly to the seven somites of the pereion. It there- fore appears that it is desirable to identify these first seven somites as belong- ing to the head or cephalon and that only. The pereion, or thorax, is also composed of seven somites or segments ; and this number is never departed from, even in the most depauperized condition of"imal. These sLral somites Prof. Milne-Edwards in his Obser- vations sur le Squelette tegumentaire des Crustaces d^-l^f f ^^4^*; Morphologic de ces animaux," Ann. des Sciences Kat. p. " In order to determine easily each of these anatomical elements of the mtegu mentarv skeleton, it is desirable to define them by a name ; and I shall call them p-otosomite, ^"'^ frequently divides into two or more rami. nZn f i ^'^S^^'fo™ branches are reduced in size to a minimum amount and this generally corresponds with the highest character of the thfnhi. f ^PPf i° ratio-the longer and more extensive ntW i .1^'' "'■^''''5 contained within the peduncle; and, on the other hand, the more developed the sensational organ, the feebler and less of ?wT/? less antenna-liko is the general character the f "V''" ^PP™'"^?''- To this very constant condition in snec-pf T ^-T^ Crustacea we have a variation in the terrestrial nnl If 1 " f-"Ph'POcla, such as Talitrm, Oi-olmtia, &c., the first «reln.j'"iT'^.'™ '•"^""''^ '° * minimum proportion consistent with their nSlnf ; • • ? ^"^y/^f^^^fd importance in the structural condition of the peduncular joints, as far as I have been able to ascertain. (vide nl i fil s'/*^^' "{^/''ll'L'-X i« considerably enlarged ciSl/v hi 7°^^ ^^^^tains within it a complicated a W 1 r f deve oped organ of sense ; while in the Macrurous forms a less complicated chamber exists, with an external opening into which fre nrTJn t^ 1^'^ Stomapod, well-developed forms resembling otolithes are present ; this Dana has observed, and I have been enabled to confirm in a species of Anchisha from Australia (PI. 11. figs. 13 & 14) „„„ .1?°"": ^"'"'''^ "y'' Stomapoda, they vary in form r..n'"f 1°, distinction. The male animal hLs the two^ termS Snted on th"' ^'^"•^^^'.T'''" ' hook-formed hall s^oi l • . ^ ^ ^""T ^"S'" ^^"^ di'^tal extremity of the second joint of he peduncle, while a similar but less powerful group of spine- Iike hairs are planted on a strongly projecting process on the inferior distal extremity of the first joint (PI. II. fig. 15). There are other hairs implanS that ^t is iLfi7 ^"1 ^^''^ biit c„^-n„ it ! ""'m? °^ prehension, most probably employed in se- first nai^of" several facts are demonstrative evidencl that the first pair of antenna; are connected with the acoustic properties. T)r ff. J„ 7"='^ "'^ cliscus,sing the observations made by Dr Hesen in his researches (published in 1864) on the auditory organs of the Decapod Crustacea when I report on the internal structure of the animal of tbP • f'?^" "t^^'- appendages, the eoxal joint of the first p.air of antenna; is never absorbed into or fused with the stirnal ^"tL"" °''.™°t'-'>l ''■■o of the somite to which it belongs. Tl,i. 'hird pair of appendages consists of the second pair of antenna; These are often very large and powerful organs, frequently adapte as TlTl t P^h-l-i-- They consist of tl diXions simila to the first pair that is, a peduncular and flagelliform part. Of these the so^tTrftu^F'^f fl'^geUifo™ extimity of I rong! onlt?' • "o™^! condition; but it very fre- ^ If ITT " ''^^^i"'^^''' of branches. .>,Mv. ,^^«';™ra generally the fiagellum is produced, on an average to the taU S-"' -ostly mnltiartieuiate in its larfcte the smaU arhcuh varying in number and length. Sometimes, as in Scyllarul EEPOBT— 1876. (fig. 16), it consists of a single disk-like plate. But tWeatest tendency to variation in form exists in the AmpMpod and Isopoi Crustacea. In some of these it reaches to a very considerable length and is multiarticiaate but in others it is reduced sometimes in length, sometimes m form. In TaUrus it is reduced without alteration of character to a very smaU size ; so it is m Hyperia ; but while in the former it stands on a long and powerful peduncle £The latter the peduncle is short and feeble In OMura the flagellum is broad, flat, and uniarticulate, and fringed with a dense mass of soft hairs. In Fodooelv^ and a few closely aUied genera the flagellum is formed of one or two large articnli or joints, and the hairs are reduced in number but increased in strength, and become hook-like spines. In Ooroptem the whole antenna bears a near resemblance to a true walking-appendage and is no doubt used to assist in progression, as is mostly the case with Crus- tacea that inhabit tubes and hollows of their own excavation or >^iW™g; The peduncle of this antenna is invariably formed of five joints. Ihe.e ^"^ThT first for which Professor Milne-Edwards has suggested, in the memoir quoted, the' name of coxooeritc. This contains within it an organ of sense which Milne-Edwards believes to be connected with that of hearmg ; . but I think there will be little difiiculty, when reporting on the internal anatomy, in showing that it is connected with the olfactory sense In the Anii^hipoda and Isopoda, with but few exeeptions, such as Tafe*™., Orehestict &c the first ioint is free; but so it is m many of the Macrurous f?rm sueh as Zacus, Ho^narus, &c. But in Pali^urus it is strongly built into and fused with the ventral are of the fourth or next approximating somite These parts are still more closely associated m the Brachyurous form so that it is difacult to determine where the antennae end and the region named by LatreiUe the episfome commences. _ The second ioint, named by Milne-Edwards the hasooente, is generaUy short and supports at its extremity a movable squaniiform appendage to which the same carcinologist has given the nanie of scajphocente. This appendage is constant in all Macrurous forms of Crustacea. It appears to be wanting in the genus Palinurm only ; but even here it is represented, as i hld the'opportunity of showing, in the Eeport on " The Marme Fauna of Devon and Cornwall," by a figure of it incorporated m the integument of the succeeding ioint, as if it were absorbed by pressure against it. This appendage (scaphocerite) does not exist m any of the forms higher or lower than the Macrura, except Po»*;« (PI. II. fig. 18) in the Entomostracous forms, and that peculiarly interesting little Isopod ApmuUs, in which genus we find a smaU squamiform plate resembling and probably homologous with it. The third ioint the above author has named the iscliiocmte, and the two following the mcsoceriU and the earpoeerite, while the multiartieulate flagellum, which corresponds "to the penultimate joint of the thoracic member," he calls the proc-srite. It is rather a curious oversight that, while SXe-Edwards has been most particular in identifying the several parts of the second antenna, by an especial name, he has omitted to give any to those of the first pair of antenna,, the three joints of the peduncle of which are homotypical of the coxocerite, the basoeerite, and the ischiocerite of the sec^d pair of antenna, ; but the flagellum, instead of being homotypical of the procerite, represents the mesocerite and the successive articulations. In the Macrura generally the joints of the peduncle are distinctly separated from one another ; but in some of the higher forms, such as fioman«, and Palinuns, they exhibit a tendency to crowd and coalesce with each other. ON OUR PRESENT KNOWLEDGE OF THE CRUSTACEA. 87 that is increased ha. the Anomura, and carried to such a degree in the J^rachyura, that m sAme, as in MenetlicBus, Leptopodus, Maia, &c., the first two or three articulations are not to be distinguished from the surroundino- structure except by the position of the olfactory opening. ^ In the Canceridae all the joints of the peduncle (PL II. fig. 17) are fused together and are so closely implanted in the structure of the facial portion of the two first somites that they assist more or less perfectly in forming the walls of the ocular orbit, the several variations of which are made use of by Alphonse Milne-Edwards as a means of assisting him to distinguish the several genera of the Cancerides from each other, and which, from their easily acces- sible position, might be found a convenient aid in assisting to determine geiiera among fossil forms. Among the Amphipoda all the several articulations are distinct from one another and from the body of the animal, and the olfactory organ is carried in a long tooth-like process that is open at the extremity. This arrangement IS not so^ distinct m the Isopoda and the terrestrial Amphipoda. It also dis- appears m certain abnormal forms of aberrant and parasitic Isopoda The next succeeding, or fourth pair of appendages is among the most con- stant m the subkmgdom. Within certain limits the mandibles vary with every genus, and would form when detached a very certain means of generic dia-^- nosis. In the most simple condition, where they approximate in form to that ot the peduncular portion of the second pair of antennee, they exist in Nehalia y ?r s^a^ed by Milne-Edwards Squelette tegumentaire des Crustaces decapodes," p. 256, Ann. des Sc. N^at. 1854), the mandibles are not appendages simply applied against the mouth, but occupy of themselves a special cavity, flanking on either side the entrance to the alimentary canal which when the two are brought into juxtaposition in the median line, they generally close. The mandible in Nehalia (PI. III. fig. 19) is formed of a Ion- osseous process that projects internaUy, and is secured by muscular attachments to the internal dorsal surface of the carapace ; a large obtuse-pointed process IS projected inwards across the mouth, and antagonizes with a correspondino- process on the one opposite. This process is very liable to vary in form in ditterent genera. Beyond this process, at the root of it, springs a cylindrical osseous continuation, at the apex of which are articulated two equally Ions and important joints. These two joints are homologically the same that form iffi aPPen^iicular appendage attached to the mandible of all Crustacea (PI. 111. fig. 21) so persistently that their absence is a fact to be recorded in the structure of special genera, such as Talitrus and Orchestia among the Amphi- poda. In a scientific point of view, this ai^pendage must be part of the primary portion of the theoretical limb. This idea also receives confirmation m the form of the mandibles of the genus Pontia of Milne-Edwards, where may be observed a secondary ramus attached to the extremity of the first loint of the appendicular branch (PI. III. fig. 20). ^ This appendage M. Milne-Edwards, in the nomenclature that he has given, proposes to name the protoynath-, but the first joint, or true mandi- bular portion, he caUs ih.Q proto-coxognathite, and the second joint the proto^ basognathite, and the other joints in succession after the names of the - respective joints m the ideal appendage which they homologicaUy re- present While wishing to give all honour to that distinguished carcino- logist tor the care and exactitude in determining the several parts of the structure of a crustacean by means of a distinct nomenclature, it is with regret that I am compelled to admit that they would be more practically usetul, and consequently more generally adopted, if the terms were less 8§ REPORT— -1876. lengthy, and with a less redundancy of expression. I shall therefore in this report; as far as possible, adopt the terms of definition proposed by Hilne- Edwards, but omit generally the appendicular term so constantly repeated by him. Thus the terms coxa, bases, ischium, mesos, carpus, propodos, ana dactylos wiU be sufficient for whatever appendage I may be writing about, without repeating the name of the appendage, whether gnatlnte, podite, cerite, or other, after that of each individual joint. n . „ But it is onlyiust that Professor Milne-Edwards's reasons for adopting these terms should be reported in his own words. Writing of the appendages of the mouth, he says : — , , -, t • 4-; ^' Depuis les beaux travaux de Savigny sur la bouche des animaux arti- cules on s'accorde generalement a considerer tons ces organes comme elant des homologues des pattes, mais on les distingue presque toujours entre eux sous les noms particuliers de mandibules, machoires proprement dites et machoires auxiliaires du pattes-machoires ; ces designations speciaies sent quelquefois utiles ; mais, dans la plupart des cas, il est preferable de con- siderer tons ces appendices masticateurs comme des membres d un seui et memo groupe organique, de leur donner un nom commun,_ et de specialiser cenompar I'adionction d'une racine adjective; on pourrait de la sorte les appeler protognathe, deutognathe, etc. et faire entrer le mot gnathite, comme racine constant, dans la composition des noms appliques a chacun des articles, ou elements sclerodermiques, dont ils sent formes. Ces gnathites seraient differencies a I'aide d'un certain nombre de racines adjectives mdiquant leur position dans le membre, et lorsque dans les descriptions zoologiques on aurait a en parler, on pourrait se borner a ajouter aux noms composes, qui appartiendraient en commun a tons les termes de chaque serie des pieces homologues, un numero d'ordre pour indiquer leur position dans cette serie organique, c'est-a-dire les appendices auxquels ils appartiennent. Ainsi je proposerai d'appeler coxognatliite, hasignafhite, mesognathite, etc. les articles qui dans la serie des appendices maxillaires correspondent an comte au basite, etc dans les autres membres, et d'appeler premier cocvognathite la piece de cet ordre qui appartient au protognathite, deuxieme coxognathite^ celle qui appartient au deutognatliite, etc. Ce systeme de nomenclature est a la tois si bref si commode et si eminemment significatif, que je demande aux carci- uologistes la permission d'en faire usage non seulement dans les considerations morphologiques dont je m'occupe ici, mais aussi dans les travaux taxolo- giques que je me propose depublierprochainement."— "^^i^^Z^^^e tegumentaire des Crustaces deca^odes" Ann. Sc. Nat. 1854, p. 267. , ^ ^, , , The mandible or protognathe is sometimes very large, and at others reduced to a rudimentary condition. In Pcdinurus it occupies on each side one halt of the breadth of the animal, and to remove the two mandibles is almost to decapitate the animal. In some of the parasitic forms it is reduced to a rudimentary condition. In the female of Anceus (Pranisa) it, with other appendages, coalesces to form a probing or lancing instrument that projects like a proboscis beyond the head; while in the male of the same genus the mandibles are situated on the anterior margin of the head, and stand pro- iecting like a pair of rude irregular antennae. But in this animal the moutli is closed, or at most represented by a microscopic aperture, as it, m this stage, exists without eating. j. • In most forms of Crustacea the space that exists between the anterior margin of the protognathe or mandible and the posterior margin of the epistome is occupied by a fold of the membranous tissue that encloses the oral cavity. This fold is frequently ossified and projected into a strong ON OTJK PBESENT KNOWLEDGE OF THE CRUSTACEA, 89 bv tin .™ ^ P"t.'">L" ^' """""S *e Amphipoda. It is represented by two small osseous disks m Palmnrus, and a single small triangiar plate m Cancer Corresponding with this labium posteriorly is another that proteete the opening between the mandibles in this direetion. ~L llso dereloped beyond a limited extent, except in a few instances. In PaUnulil It consists of a central osseous plate, having a suture through the median he o„ evl f P^J'"*? membranous sacs, supported on tne outei or posterior surface by one or two osseous plates (PI. Ill fio- 22) It is this organ, it appears to me, that represents and is homologous' wftli the ^^^tl^'^^^^X^ '^r" '''' - '^''y earcinology as the lirst pair of foot-jaws, and iirst maxilla or siagnopoda in 1 V"'^ Sessile-eyed Crustacea,' the latter name^eing sug- gested by Prof. ^\estwood "as the Greek equivalent for the Latin nameff the Hve pairs of appendages succeeding the mandibles, which were coUectivelv termed pattes-macJwires by Cuvier, Savigny," &c. i-""ectively _ The deutognathe in all known forms of Crustacea exists in the adult sta!?e la an embryonic condition ; it is smaU in size, feeble in power, and consists fn different genera and families, of a varying number of thin squamiforrplates Each jomt of the typical limb, as far as present in the adult condition (PI in' oSc stVe (fig."24lf'^'^''^*'°'''^ distinction from the same in theembry-' The tritognatlie or sixth pair of appendages, supports the idea of the adult form bearing a close resemblance to that of the zoea or embiyonic conditio still more decidedly (PI. III. figs. 25 & 26). ^ conoition The seventh pair of appendages, the tetcMorjnathe of Mihie-Edwards's nomenclature, is the first pair of mddwires mjliaircs of Savigny Tr the anterior macJioms or foot-jaws of most authors. s .) , oi These, in the adult Brachyura, are still more embryonic in appearance rPl m fif f"'^ "™ T'^ l'^'^'^'"' '''' parent importance :V' T ^ ' """f ^'^^^^ developed types, such as the Am- SLX m ni ' I 9«,*'VT ''"OS^^^^^ "nder the name of maa!M,pecls (PI. Ill fig. 28), they assume a more important feature and bear a not very distant resemblance to the typical form from which thev are supposed to depart. In A^balia they closely resemble the posteriorly succeeding pairs of imbs; but in this genus the whole of these^raduaUy degenerate to the embryonic condition as they recede from this point forms ''"^^ ^'•e anting in the higher These three pairs of limbs appear to me to offer an interesting and valuable example of the manner m which any great changes in the variation of the structure of an animal takes place. The crowding together so to speak of he three posterior somites of the cephalon, so as to bring, as much as possible he several pairs of appendages within the limits of the okl region, so cru hes them m their position, that their usefidness as separate organs must be much impeded. ^ I* ^'oxld therefore appear that the crowding of appen^a^es ogether interferes with and arrests the progress of their development, while they are best suited to exist under the altered conditions where they are the least mconyenient. That they are of Kttle or no importance in the 90 ItEPbRT— -1876. economy of the animal can, I think, be demonstrated in the habits of ^ their life— a circumstance which, I think, can be shown in the shght variation of their structure in the adult stage from that of the larval form, to depart in the anterior members towards the mandibular form, and posteriorly to put on conditions most consonant with the usefulness of the succeeding appendage ; that is, while the anterior ones feebly approximate the mandibular form, the posterior have attached to them parts resembling immature branchial organs. These seven pairs of appendages are all that belong to the cephalon or head ; and it appears to me that, however closely any of those that succeed may be associated with them in functional purposes, they are homologically distinct, and, as members of separate portions of the body, they should be named and' distinguished in a scientific nomenclature more in accordance with their homological relationship than with their functional power. The next pair of appendages is the first that belongs to the pereion or thorax in the Crustacean type of animals. It is the eighth pair in posterior rotation, but is generally named by authors according to its relation to the mouth. ' It is the pemptognathe of Milne-Edwards's more recent nomenclature, the second pair of mdchoires auxiliaires of Savigny, and the second pair of maxillipeds or foot-jaws of most carcinologists. It is the fourth siagnopodos according to Professor Westwood's suggestion, and the first pair of gnatJio- poda of°the 'History of British Sessile-eyed Crustacea/ according to the nomenclature of the author of this report. This multiplication of names for a single appendage, signifying, as they severally do, various affinities, is by no means flattering to the students of Crustacea; but, to a large extent, it occurs from the circumstance that while one anatomist has contemplated the animal in the adult and higher concen- trated forms, others have contemplated it in the more imperfect types. It is therefore the object in this report to bring together these several and various discrepancies, and demonstrate the relationship of parts through their various degrees of growth and change, and retain by one fixed name the same part however it may vary in structure or functional conditions through all stages of variation in Crustacean life. In Crustacea the eighth pair of appendages in the structure of the ani- mal is the first pair that belongs to the body. In the Brachyura it exists in the same type as is found in the zoea or larva form (fig. 29), from which it varies only in the more robust character of some of the ioints of which it is constructed (PI. III. fig. 30). In this state it varies in form and degree only within a limited range, gradually becoming more pedi- form in character as we examine it through the Macrura (PI. III. fig. 31) in the descending order until we reach Squilla (PI. III. fig. 32), where we find it developed as a large and important organ that gives a decided and distin- guishing feature to the animal. Through this genus we are led to the Eriophthalmia (PI. III. fig. 33), among which we find that in the Amphipoda it is formed on the same type as in Squilla, but gradually approaching in its general characteristics and appearance those of the succeeding pairs of legs, until in the Isopoda it is in most families uniform with them. Thus we see that not only in their relation to the body of the animal, but also in their most general appearance and affinities they are part of the same system of appendages as those posterior to them, and that their relation to those anterior arises from that crowding together of parts in the higher types of Crustacea that forces an abnormal form as the result. This pair of appendages, as being the first attached to the " pereion " or body of the animal, may with consistency be called, as it really is, the first pair of pereiopoda. But throughout the higher Crustacean forms the ON OIJR PRESENT KNOWLEDGE OF THE CRUSTACEA. 91 first two pairs of appendages are functionaUy utilized as attendants upon the mouth ; and where this is not the case they are formed as organs of prehen- sion, more especiaUy among the male animals. This is exemplified even in those species, as among the terrestrial Isopods, where the outward' form is less striking, but the whole appendage is strengthened for grasping purposes Ihe next or ninth pair of appendages is almost if not universally formed upon the same type as the preceding. There is a departure in degree to be loimd, more pronounced in the Brachyura, in consequence of the appendages crowding so much on one another. Thus, while those that experience most the pressure of those -that overlap them are precluded from attaining their tully developed forms, the external ones, or they that overlap the preceding have, m order the more perfectly to fulfil their duties, extended their own surfaces, so as more efi-ectuaUy to protect the oral cavity, as an operculum covering the mouth. These two pairs are variated so constantly from the other appendages of the pereion that I think it will be found convenient in most cases to designate them by distinguishing names. The Eeporter has, in the Report on the Amphipoda m 1865 and elsewhere, caUed them gnathopoda as feet or appendages connected with the mouth ; and I see every reason why this name should be adopted throughout the whole subkingdom, as one better adapted, both functionally and homologically, than those proposed either bv Milne-Edwards s latest nomenclature, or the still less correct ones in popular use ot previous authors. In the larval form the second gnathopod is less advanced than the first but m the adult stage it is larger and more efiicient. An exception to this exists m JSrehaha, where all the appendages of the pereion are developed upon an immature or embryonic type. These graduaUy decrease in power audform the more they recede posteriorly. All these appendages exhibit the seven joints that are present in the formation of a single limb ; and in those instances where there is a decrease in that number, the joint that is wanting is lost at the extremity. This appears to be very general throuo-h all the Brachyural and Macrural divisions. ° In the higher forms both pairs of gnathopoda carry a secondary branch as weU as another that has generally been known as the " flabeUiform appenage." Por these Milne-Edwards has proposed the name of endocpiathe tor the primary or internal ramus, exognatlie for the external or second ramus, and e^ignathe for that which is generally known as the "fiabelliform appendage," and mesorjnatlie for the fourth. But as the representatives or homotypes of these same appendages occur in diff'erent grades of Crustacean form, and whenever they do occur they bear the same relation to the limb Irom which they spring, it would be better that they should consistently be known by their homotypical character, rather than vary their name with every succeeding appendage. Thus the flabeUiform appendage invariably springs from the cocca or first joint, and is homotypical of the branchial organs m other pairs of limbs; another is invariably connected with the hasps or second joint, and the third has its origin in the ischium or third jomt. One or aU may be suppressed; but whenever either the one or the other is present it has its origin in its own pecuhar joint, and as such should be identified in any scientific nomenclature. I there- fore suggest the names of coxeci^liysis, lasecpliysis, and ischiecpJivsls for the several parts*, as branches springing from those joints, in whatever appen- dage they may be found. Thus the secondary branch that exists attached to the legs m Plnjllosoma or the young of Palinurus is an ischiecphysis ; in t The name of the joint being compounded with the word e/c0u(7is, sprout or branch. 92 REPORT — 1876. Mysis a very similar appendage is the basecphysis, while the branchige are, in all cases when present, the homolognes of the coxecphysis. The next five succeeding pairs of appendages are the true legs as they exist in the typical forms of Crustacea, and it is from the general appearance of them that the higher forms are known as Decapoda, or Ten-footed Crus- tacea In a scientific point of view the name is incorrect and misleading ; for in many of the Macrura and the Edriophthalmia they are twelve or fourteen in number, while in the Anomura the departure of the last two pairs of pereiopoda from the typical form is as great as the two first m many other forms ; consequently the name of Decapoda, as well as Dana s name of Tetradecapoda, is both incorrect and homologicaUy untrue. These five pairs constitute the tenth to the fourteenth pairs of appendages; but as they are limbs attached to the pereion, I have elsewhere suggested that they should be known as pereiopoda. Milne-Edwards, in his nomenclature, has not identified them with any distinguishing name ; he merely caUs the anterior pair, which is cheliform in many genera, by the name of hras (arms), and the TQsipattes (feet), and it is remarkable that he should identify each one of the seven joints that is present in its construction by a distinguishing term ; but the entire member he defines by an unscientific but popular phrase that is inconvenient, as it is found that the prehensile power is not confined to a single pair, but, as in A.stams and Homarus, is the property of other hmbs, while in some, as in Scyllarus, it does not exist in any. Carrying this observation into other forms, we find that in certain Amphipoda the great chelate or arm-like organ exists in the fifth pair of pereiopoda, as m Phronima. Thus we see that the power of being developed into a grasping forceps or hand exists in each or all the pereiopoda in succession; therefore the term of arm, or bras, is inadmissible in a scientific nomenclature. I there- fore propose to call these five pairs of appendages the pereiopoda, in accordance with the terms used in the ' History of the British Sessile-eyed Crustacea.'^ They invariably consist of seven joints; these are most distinguishable m the Macrura and the lower forms. In the Eeport on the KSessile-eyed Crustacea, 1855, the author clearly demonstrated the several joints respec- tively in the Amphipoda. This required no effort on his part to interpret in the Macrura, since in Homarus, Astacus, and Palinurus the general points are very distinguishable ; but as we examine higher in the scale of animals, we find that in the Anomura the coxce of the several pairs of legs are gradually becoming absorbed and becoming part of the ventral surface of the body ; and this in the Brachyura is earned still further, inasmuch as it is difiicult to define how much of the structure is due to the legs' and how much to the body, and it is not improbable that the appendages have en- croached upon and absorbed the generally more important structure. The coxa or first joint appears to be essential to the existence of the animal, inasmuch as it is the seat of all the more important organs connected with the vital existence. The auditory and olfactory senses are situated in the cox» of the antenna, and all the branchial appendages have their origin in the cox^ of the pereiopoda, while the sexual organs, both male and female, are implanted in the coxse of the seventh and fifth pairs respectively. The next two joints of the limbs may, and in some of the Stomapoda do, carry appendages attached to them ; but none of the joints beyond the ischium are ever so furnished. , -, ^ • x-u v -u r The anterior pair is the one most commonly developed m the higner terms into large chelffi or hands. It is the more general in the male than in the female, and I have commonly observed that the female chela generally corresponds more closely with the less-developed chela in males than with ON OUll PRESENT KNOWLEDGE OF THE CRUSTACEA. 93 the greater. Sometimes the male appendage is developed so monstrously that they appear inconvenient and burdensome, and are occasionally so long that they are useless in an attempt to reach the mouth. Thus in Homarus the animal feeds itself with the small posterior pair. In GeJassimus no ingenuity on the part of the animal would enable it to reach the mouth with the extremities of the large chelate organ. In the process of feedino- they are useful only as holding food while the animal carries it to the mouth with the smaller but more convenient organs. The chela is always formed by the greater or less amount of development that is given to the inferior angle of the distal extremity of the antepenultimate joint. This power of production ap- pears to be dormant in every limb, since Ave see it occasionally exhibited in all. Thus m Pahnurus it is rudimentarHy present in the posterior pair of pereio- poda and in the genus Pagurus it is developed into a small but efficient organ, by which the animal cleanses out and removes obstructive objects that may have found their way into the branchial chamber, and so fulfils the same duties as those performed by the flahella attached to the gnathopoda, and which are wanting in the Anomura. The fact that the coxte of all the legs attached to the pereion are in some orders absorbed into the sternal plastron, while they are not so in others otters a ready and safe means by which palaeontologists may determine the order to which a fossil Crustacean might belong by the evidence of a sin-le leg. Thus it will be seen invariably that seven distinct and free joints are visible in the ]\Iacrura, whHe only six are free in the Brachyura ; whereas in the Anomura there are six free and one partially so. This evidence might be carried still further, inasmuch as inAstacus and Homanis the coxte are seen to approximate to each other on the opposite sides closely, while m Pahnurus they are near anteriorly and broadly separated posteriorlV The appendages that follow are those that are modified for swir^mino- \\ hen exhibited in the most normal condition, they consist of a lono- pedun- cular stalk supporting two oblong leaf-hke plates,^ surrounded by a frino-e of small hairs. Sometimes they consist of a series of multiarticulations, as in Amphipoda ; sometimes of long cylindrical uniarticular branches, as in Cancer In some instances, as in SciuiUa, there is a third branch that sprino-s from' the side of the peduncle near the base ; this is so membranous in character and ramified m construction, that it is evidently formed for the purpose of assisting in aeration of the blood. The pleopoda are utHized, according to the habits of the animal, for various purposes, and throughout them all their adaptation to propulsion through the water is not only the most constant but also very generally associated with other offices. .Jf^^^ ■^'"^"f'' ""^^^^'^'^ ^^-^^^ ^^apted for respiration that the animal possesses. Yet their rapid motion is the only means which tney possess ot swimming. ^ In the Amphipoda, it is this latter use alone for which these organs arp adapted, while respiration is fulfilled by other means. But here only the ante"^ nor three pairs are adapted for swimming purposes, while the posterior three are utilized for leaping when on land, or forcibly dashing through the water. Ihe isopoda have only the posterior pair so variated, and the :ilacrura have t^^ o pairs; but m this latter order they are more adapted for producing a retro- grade motion darting backwards as they frequently do to avoid uSexpected and sudden danger. In the :^Iacrurous forms they are also available for the purpose of retaining connexion with the ova, and supporting the life of the embryo until it is matured. Throughout most of the 3Iacrurous forms the pleopoda fulfil this double purpose in the female. 94 REPORT— 1876. In the Anomura they are only adapted for swimming m the long-tailed forms • hut in Brachynra they are only utilized for the suspension ot ova m the female, and never used for swimming except in very young animals, and reduced to two pairs only in the male, where they are interlocked m each other and adapted as organs aiding intromission. I cannot close this portion of the report without expressing great admi- ration of the valuable memoir of Milne-Edwards, so frequently quoted m these pages. With the exception of Professor Huxley's Hunterian Lectures, St. George Mivart's Memoir on the Lobster in the ' Popular Science S.eview and a Memoir on the same subject by J. S. Kingsley, recently published in the 'American Naturalist' (Aug. 1876), little has been written on this subiect of late years. ^ • i v ij It is remarkable that so large and important a class of animals should have been left so long without being anatomically studied, and it^is to be hoped that the important part that they must take in the great history ot progressive evolution will gradually induce naturalists to give them the attention that their importance deserves. ■ y EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. Plate II. Fig. 1. Sternum from Valinurus. 2. Sternum from Nephrons. 3. Sternvim from Lithodes. 4. Sternum froiia Cancer. 6. Sternum from Cancer, lat. ext. aspect. T Dorsal notch. _ 6. Sternum from Ca^^cer, longitudinal section. * Ventral smus. 7. Spinal processes attached to legs in Megalojoa. 8. Eyes from Falimirus. 9. Eyes from Cancer. 10. Eyes from Alphaus, adult. 11. Eyes from Alphceus, young. 12. Eyes from Amphipoda. 13. Antenna, first, from Anckistia. 14. Otolith from same. 15. Antenna, first, M?/sis, male. 16. Antenna, second, Scyllarus. 17. Antenna, second. Cancer. 18. Antenna, second, Pontia. Plate III. - 19. Mandible from Nehalia. 20. Mandible from Poniia. 21. Mandible from Palcsmon. 22. Labium, posterior, from Palinurus. 23. Deutognathe from Cancer, adult. 24. Deutognathe from Cancer, young. 25. Tritognathe from Cancer, adult. 26. Tritognathe from Cancer, young. 27. Tetartognathe, or maxilliped of authors, Cancer. 28. Tetartognathe, or maxilliped, of Amphipod. 29. Gnathopoda from Cancer, young. 30. Gnathopoda from Cancer, adult. 31. Gnathopoda from Macrura. 32. Gnathopoda from Squilla. 33. Gnathopoda from Amphipoda. "'ft » ■ 5 *^'r 7/ [Frmn the Annals and Magazine 0/ Natural NisTOEy for July 1878.] ■' On the Nauplius Stage of Prawns. ^ By C. Spence Bate, F.R.S. It is now fifteen years since Fritz MiiUer published his memoir • Die Verwandlung der Garneelen," in the Archiv f. Naturg. l»bd. In this lie announced that he had discovered that the prawns more especially mentioning Penceus, commenced life m a stage closely approximating to that in which the Cirri- pedes and some entomostracous Crustacea did, in that which is now known as the Nauplius form. Fritz Mailer's high repu- tation as an accurate observer and philosophic ntturalist induced carcmologists to accept his statement, although, as I stated when reporting on his memoir in the ' Zoolog-ical Eecord' for 1864 "in the chain there are one orll llnks wanting to make the connexion perfect," adding, in a note, that since this passage has been in type. Dr. Mfiller in- forms us that the several links in the progressive develop- ment have been established by him, closer than, for want of space, he has been able to demonstrate in his work;" and I further added, at page 283 of the same ' Eecord,' " The ditfi- cu ty of preserving the life of these delicate creatures has not yet been overcome. The newly hatched larva from the com- monest and we might assume, the hardiest crabs has not been preserved beyond the second stage It is therefore not to be demanded that Dr. Miiller should succeed beyond the step at which others have stopped. It is only necessary for him to show assimilation of conditions to enable us to accept his conclusions." Knowing that Captain Du Cane had, as far back as 1839 puWished in the second volume of the ' Annals and Magazine iorm of the young of Pala>mon, and having also myself ob- served that the prawns on our coast, as far as I had examined them, exhibited no such character of metamorphosis, I, durins my correspondence with Fritz MuUer, suggested that 'the im? portant hnk wanting was the connexion of the Nauplius with with the Zoea,^ and that until this was done the chain of eviaence was not sutficient to compel acceptance, in the full sense that he proposed, of the opinion « that the Nauplius stage was the earliest form of the larval condition of prawns •" for as he remarks m the paper translated in the 'Annals ' for last month, his Nauplms having been taken swimming freely in the sea, may not be the larva of Pe^ffiMs at all. in the important advance which the study of the Crustacea has of late taken, it is highly necessar/ that statements 80 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the that are to be accepted as facts should be established on obser- vations that can leave ns no doubt. . Unfortunately, on our coasts there but one species of Pen iii. t. 19. f. 9, 10. Leucosia scabriuscula, Fabr. Supp. Ent. Sijst. p. 349. Cancer cancellus?, Latr. Hist. Nat. des Crust, v. p. 116. Herbst, i. p. 94. t. 2. f. 20. Philyra scabriuscula, Leach, Zool. Misc. iii. Desmar. Cons. Crust, p. 167. Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. 132. t. 20. f. 9, 10. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 299. Hab. In mari Indico. 2. Philyra globulosa. B.M. Testa globosa, Isevi, margine laterali granulate ; fronte vix epi- stomate breviore, brachiis granulatis. Cancer globosus, Fabr. Ent. Syst. ii. p. 441. ? Herbst, i. p. 90. Leucosia globulosa, Fabr. Supp. Ent. Syst. p. 349. , Latr. Hist. Nat. des Crust, vi. p. 117- Lichtenstein, p. 141. Philyra globulosa, Leach, Zool. Misc. iii. Desmar. Cons. Crust, p. 168. Edw. in Cuv. Regne Anim. t. 24. f. 4 ; Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. 132. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 300. Hab. ? 3. Philyra porcellana. Testa globosa, minute punctata ; fronte epistomate parum bre- viore ; margine granulato i brachiis cylindricis tuberculatis ; manibus inflatis, Isevibus. Seba, iii. t. 19. f. 9 & 19. Cancer porcellanus, Fabr. Ent. Syst. ii. p. 441. Herbst, i. p. 92. t. 2. f. 18. LEUCOSIAD.E. 15 Leucosia porcellana, Fahr. Supp. Ent. Syst. p. 350. Latr. Hist. Nat. des Crust, iv. p. 117. Phil}Ta porcellana, Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. 133. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 300, Hab. ? A specie prsecedente anne distincta ? 4. Philyra Pisum. *' Froate epistomate parum breviore ; regionibus pterygosto- mianis medio angulatis ; thorace granulate ; chelis in maribus thoracem dimidio superantibus ; digitis in lougitudinem 5 sul- catis, margine interno denticulatis." Testae longit. unc. 0*8. Philyra Pisum, De Haan, Crust. Japon. p. 131. t. 33. f. 7. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 300. Hab. Ad Japoniae oras. 5. Philyra platycheira. " Parva ; regionibus pterygostomianis medio angulatis ; fronte epistomate parum breviore ; chelis in maribus thorace bis longioribus, digitis valde depressis, Isevibus, margine interno integerrimis." Testse longit. unc. 0'5. Phil)Ta platycheira, De Haan, Crust. Japon. p. 135. t. 33. f. 6. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 300. Hab. Cum prsecedente et ad insulas Philippinas. Mus. Bell. 6. Philyra l^vis. B.M. Testa, corpore, pedibus omnino laevibus. Phityra Isevis, Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 300. t. 32. f. 7- Hab. Ad Portum "Adelaide" Australise. 7. Philyra Adamsii. B.M. Testa glabra, regionibus partim et linea longitudinali granulatis ; margine posteriore utrinque bituberculato. PhiljTa Adamsii, Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 301. t. 33. f. 1. Hab. ? 8. Philyra punctata. B.M. Testa orbiculari, Isevi, punctata ; angulo pterygostomiano obso- leto; brachiis triquetris. Philyra punctata. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 301, t. 33. f. 2. Hab. Ad oras Africae occidentalis. 16 LEUCOSIAD^. 9. Philyra carinata. B.M. Testa partim granulosa, inter regiones cardiacam et branchialem Isevi, medio carinata ; manibus lineis duabus granulosis. Philyra carinata. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 302. t. 33. f. 3. Hab. Ad Insulara Borneo. 10. Philyra macrophthalma. B.M. Testa ovata, minutissime granulata ; pedunculis oculorum elon- gatis ; abdomine (maris) angusto, lineari. Philyra macrophthalma. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 302. t. 33. f. 4. Hab. In mari Indico, ad ins. " Sooloo." Genus 8. EBALIA. Char. Gen . — Testa rhomboidalis vel subhexagona ; fronte pro- ducto, emarginato. Orbita supra fissuris duabus. Fossae antennariae tectae, obliquae. Pedipalpi externi ad marginem epistomatis extendentes, caule exteriore margine extemo recto, interiore acuminato. Pedes antici breves, crassi ; pos- teriores sensim breviores, ungue forti, styliformi terminati. Abdomen Maris segmentis plurimis, — Foemince a tertio ad sextum confluentibus. Ebaha, Leach, Malac. Brit. t. 25. Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. 128. 1. Ebalia Pennantii. B.M. Testa granulata, eminentia longitudinali et transversali cruci- formi ; margine latero-anteriore bilobato ; abdomine maris segmentis a tertio ad sextum confluentibus. Cancer tuberosus, Penn. Brit. Zool. iv. t. 9 a. f. 19. Ebalia Pennantii, Leach, Malac. Brit. t. 25. f. 1-6. Edw. Hist. Nat. des Crust, ii. p. 129. Bell, Brit. Crust, p. 141 ; Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 303. Hab. Ad oras Britanniae. 2. Ebalia Bryeri. B.M. Testa minute granulata ; margine laterali integro, subrevoluto, posteriore bilobato ; regione cardiaca bituberculata, branchiali utrinque unituberculata ; branchio baud bis longiore quam LEUCOSIAD^. 17 latiore. Abdomen Maris segmentis a tertio ad quintum, — Fosmina a tertio ad quartum eoalitis. Cancer tumefactus, Mont. Trans. Linn. Soc. ix. p. 86. t. 2. f. 3. Ebalia Brverii, Leach, Molac. Brit. t. 25. f. 12, 13. Bell, Brit. Crust, p. 145 ; Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 303. Ebalia Brayerii, Edw. Hist. Nat. des Crust, ii. p. 12.9. Hah. Ad oras Britannia australes. 3. Ebalia Cranchii. B.M. Testa granulata, carinata, tuberculis quinque ; margine latero- anteriore fere integro ; brachio ter longiore quam latiore. Ebalia Cranchii, Leach, Malac. Brit. t. 25. f. 7-11- Edw. Hist. Nat. des Crust, p. 12.9. Bell, Brit. Crust, p. 143 ; Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 303. Hab. Ad oras Britanniae rarissime. 4. Ebalia granulosa. B.M. Testa granulata, tuberculis sex ; margine latero-anteriore bilobo. Ebalia granulosa, Edw. Hist. Nat. des Crust, p. 130. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 303. t. 33. f. 5. Hab. Ad insulam Corcyram. Genus 9. PHLYXIA. Char. Gen. — Testa rhomboidea, tuberculis tribus postice in- structa. Orbita supra emarginata, fissuris duabus. Fossae antennariae cum orbitis communicantes. Antennulae elon- gatae. Pedipalpi externi caule exteriore lato, margine externo curvo, antice angustato ; caule interiore segmento penultimo lateribus parallelis, ultimo triangulari. Abdomen in utroque sexu segmentis a tertio ad sextum eoalitis. Pblyxia, Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 304. 1. Phlyxia crassipes. B.M. Testa subcarinata, rostro quadrato, quadridentato ; pedibus an- ticis testa plus quam duplo longioribus ; brachiis rotundis medio tumescentibus. Phlyxia crassipes, Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 304. t. 34. f. 2. Hab. Ad oras Australiae orientales. 18 LEUCOSIADiE. 2. Phlyxia lambriformis. B.M. Testa carinata, rostro triangulari emarginato, margine latero-an- teriore inciso, latero-posteriore acute carinato. Phlyxia lambriformis. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 304. t. 34. f. 1. Hab. Ad oras Australise orientales. 3. Phlyxia l^vis. B.M, Brachiis triedris ; testa laevi, margine laterali unidentato. Phlyxia laevis. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 305. t. 34. f. 3. Hab. Ad Novam Zealandiam. It may be considered perhaps as osculant between this genus and Ebalia. Genus 10. LITHADIA. Testa rhomboidea, rudis, regionibus gibbosis, rostro bifido, re- supinato terminata. Orbita supra et extrorsiim aperta. Fossae antennarise obliquae. Pedipalpi externi caule exteriore ensiformi, antice obtuso ; interiore lanceolato, exteriore lon- giore. Pedes antici robusti, rudes ; brachiis tuberculatis, ad marginem exteriorem cristatis ; manibus cristatis, digitis ap- proximatis. Abdomen Maris segmentis tertio, quarto et quinto coalitis ; Foemince ? Lithadia, Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 305. 1. LiTHADIA CUMINGII. Lithadia Cumingii, Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 305. t. 33. f. 6, 7. Hab. Ad oras Americae centralis (Puerto Portrero). Mus. Bell. Genus 11. OREOPHORUS. Char. Gen. — Testa tuberosa, postice supra pedes dilatata. Fossae antennariae obliquae. Pedipalpi externi caule exteriore arcuato, apicem versus sensim angustiore. Pedes anteriores longi, robusti ; octo posteriores subaequales, sub scuto dorsali reconditi. Abdomen Maris ? — FcemincB late ovatum, segmentis a tertio ad sextum coalitis. Oreophorus, Ruppell, Krab. der Roth. Meer. p. 19. Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. p. 130. LEUCOSIAD^. 19 1. Oreophorus HORRIDUS. Testa subtriangulata, regionibus branchialibus fortiter et oblique carinatis ; chelis mediocribus, manu digitis longiore. Oreophorus horridus, Ruppell, Krah. der Roth. Meer. p. 19. t. 4. f. 5. Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. 131. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 306. Hab. In mari Rubro. 2. Oreophorus reticulatus. B.M. Testa subpentagona, reticulata ; digitis maximis, manu bis lon- gioribus. Oreophorus reticulatus, Adams White, Crust. Voy. of the Sa- marong, p. 54. t. 6. f. 1. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 307. Hab. In mari orieiitali. 3. Oreophorus nodosus. B.M. Testa nodosa, margine undatoj manu tumida, ad margines cari- nata, bisulcata, digitis longiore. Hab. ? Genus 12. NURSIA. Char. Gen. — Testa polyhedra, fronte producto. Orbita ex- trorsiim aperta. Fossae antennarise transversee. Pedipalpi externi caule exteriore curvo, dilatato, antice et postice obtuso ; caule interiore margine interno recto, artieulo penultimo quadrato, ultimo triangulari. Pedes antici digitis deflexis. Abdomen Maris artieulo penultimo apicem prope processu dentiformi instructum. Nursia, Leach, Zool. Misc. iii. p. 20. Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. 137. 1. Nursia plicata. B.M. Testa utrinque 4-dentata, medio tuberculis tribus triangulum delineantibus, postice linea elevata transversa tuberculum ge- rente, fronte 4-dentato. Cancer plicatus, Herbst, iii. no. 253. t. 59. f. 2. Nursia Hardwickii, Leach, Zool. Misc. iii. p. 20. Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. 137. Nursia i)licata. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc, xxi. p. 307. t. 34. f. 4. Hab. In oceano Indico. 20 LEUCOSIADiE. 2. NURSIA ABBREVIATA. B.M. Testa orbiculari, margine undato, linea elevata longitudinali, altera transversal! decussata; f route integro. Nursia abbreviata, Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 308. t. 34. f. 5. Hab. In oceano Indico. Genus 13. NURSILIA. Char. Gen. — Testa latior quam longior, margine polygono, fronte producto. Orbita bifissa, extrorsum aperta. Fossae antennarise obliquse. Pedipalpi extern! epistomati superantes, caule exteriore curvo, medio dilatato ; interiore elongato, mar- gine interno arcuato. Pedes antici graciles, manu tumida, digitis curvis dentatis manu longioribus. Abdomen Maris ? — Fcemince valde convexum, articulo ultimo inter bases pedipalporum externorum producto. Nursilia, Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 309. 1. Nursilia dentata. B.M. Nursilia dentata, Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 309. t. 34. f. 6. Hab. In oceano Indico. Genus 14. ARCANIA. Char. Gen.- — Testa globulosa, spinis seu tuberculis elevatis plurimis armata. Orbita supra et extrorsum aperta. Fossae antennarise longitudinales. Pedipalpi externi caule exteriore recto, linear!, apice interiore emarginato-truncato ; caule in- teriore gradatim acuminato. Pedes antici gracillimi. Ab- domen Maris lanceolatum, segmentis a tertio ad sextum vel ad quintum coalitis. Arcania, Leach, Zool. Misc. iii. p. 24. Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. 133. 1. Arcania Erinaceus. B.M. Corpore atque membris dense spinosis, spinis spinulosis. Cancer Erinaceus, Herbst, t. 20, f. 111. Leucosia Erinaceus, Fabr. Suppl. p. 352. Arcania Erinaceus, Leach, Zool. Misc. iii. p. 24. Edw. Crust. ii.Tp. 134. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 309. Hab. In mar! Indico. LEUCOSIADiE. 21 2. Arcania undecim-spinosa. ** Thorace spinuloso, spinulis obtusis, ambitu 11-spinoso, spinis acutis simplicibus j brachiis granulatis, digitis manibus longio- ribus." De Haan, Crust. Japon. p. 135, t. 33. f. 8. Arcania undecim-spinosa, Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 309. Hab. In Japonia. 3. Arcania novem-spinosa. B.M. " Thorace laevi, granuloso, marginibus latero-anterioribus spinis duabus, latero-posterioribus spinis duabus, posteriore spina longa recta." Iphis novem-spinosa, Adams Sf White, Crust, of the Voyage of the Samarang, p. 56. t. 13. f. 1, Arcania novem-spinosa, Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 309. Hab. ? 4. Arcania septem-spinosa. B.M. Testa globulosa, paulo latiore quam longiore, tuberculata, spinis septem tuberculatis armata, laterali utrinque reliquis longiore. Arcania septem-spinosa. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 310. t. 34. f. 7. Hab. ? 5. Arcania tuberculata. B.M. Testa paulo longiore quam latiore, omnino tuberculata, margine spinis novem tuberculatis instructo ; brachiis granulatis, mani- bus Isevibus. Arcania tuberculata, Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 310. t. 34. f. 8. Hab. Ad ins. Borneo. 6. Arcania gracilipes. B.M. Testa granulosa, tuberculis quindecim supra, et tribus ad mar- ginem posterioreni instructa ; pedibus anticis tenuissimis. Arcania gracilipes. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 310. t. 34. f. 9. Hab. Ad ins. Borneo. 22 LEUCOSIADiE. 7. Arcania l^vimana. B.M. Testa granulata, tuberculis numerosis distinctis, ad marginem spinis novem simplicibus armata; manibus glabris. Arcania laevimana, Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 310. t. 34. f. 10. Hab. Ad insulas Philippinas., Genus 15. IPHIS. Char. Gen. — Testa rhomboidalis, transversa, angulis rotun- datis, utrinque spina longissiraa horizontali armata, fronte emarginato. Orbita aperta, bifissa. Antennulse fere longi- tudinaliter inflexse. Pedipalpi externi caule interiore sub- lineari, antice paulo angustiore. Pedes filiformes, graciles. Iphis, Leach, Zool. Misc. iii. p. 25. Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. 138. 1. Iphis septem-spinosa. B.M. Cancer septem-spinosus, Fabr. Mantissa, i. p. 325. Herbst, It. 20. tU2. Leucosia septem-spinosa, Fabr. Suppl. p. 351. Iphis septem-spinosa. Leach, Zool. Misc. iii. p. 25. Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. 139. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 311. Hab. ? Iphis novem-spinosa of Adams and White is referred to the genus Arcania. 2. " Iphis longipes. " Carapax parce granulosus, suborbicularis, non latior quam longus [longior], armatus spinis duabus longissimis lateralibus latitudine carapacis vix brevioribus (una in latere utroque) et duabus minutis antero-lateraiibus, duabus parvulis postero- iateralibus, et una postica corporis dimidium longitudine fere sequante. Frons bilobatus parce prominens. Pedes 8 postici prselongi." Iphis longipes, Dana, Crust. U. S. Explor. Exped. p. 396. t. 25. f. 4. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 312. " Taken from the stomach of a Tetraodon, among the reefs of Viti Lebu, Feejee Islands." LEUCOSIAD.E. 23 Genus 16. IXA. Char. Gen. — Testa elliptico-rhomboidalis, proeessu utrinque subcylindrico a regione branchiali producto ; regionibus sulco prof undo separatis. Orbita supra bifissa. Pedipalpi externi caule exteriore lato, obtuso, interiore longiore. Pedes omnes filiformes, tenues. Abdomen FoemincB articulo ultimo usque ad oris aperturam producto. Ixa, Leach, Trans. Linn. Soc. xi. p. 334. Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. 134. 1. Ixa cylixdrus. B.M. Cancer Cvlindms, Fabr. Mantissa, 251. Herbst, i. p. 108. t. 2. f. 29, 30, 31. Leucosia Cvlindrus, Fabr. Suppl. 352. Latr. Hist. Nat. Crust, vi. p. 119. Licht. Berl. Mag. 1815, p. 143. Ixa Cvlindrus, Leach, Trans. Linn. Soc. xi. p. 334. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc. xxi. p. 311. Ixa canabculata, Leach, Zool. Misc. iii. p. 26. t. 129. f. 1. Edw. Reg. Anim. Cuv., Crust, t. 24. f. 1 ; id. Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. 135. Ixa megaspis, Adams ^ White, Voyage of the Samarang, Crust. p. 55. t. 12. f. 1. (Senior.) B.M. Ixa inermis, Leach, Zool. Misc. iii. 1. 129. f. 2. Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust, ii. p. 135. Hab. In mari Indico. Obs. A careful examination of all the specimens of this genus to which I have access, amounting to about twelve, has led me to conclude that they all belong to one species. The variations which exist between any two of them are nearly as great as those which have given rise to the establishment of a distinct specific name in the case of I. megaspis of Messrs. Adams and White. I possess two specimens which were obtained by Mr. Hinds, which differ so much from others, that until I had carefully exa- mined the whole of those I have alluded to, I had provisionally given them a distinct specific name. The form and size of the lateral process var}^ considerably. In some it is cylindrical, in others it is somewhat conical ; in some it is either direct or even bent slightly backwards, in others the apex is turned forward ; in some there is a filiform appendage at its apex, in others there 24 LEUCOSIADiE. is not a vestige of this armature. The degree of granulation of the different parts also varies. With respect to J. inermis of Leach, I see no difference but what might be supposed to depend upon great age ; and the di- stinction is really less on examining the actual specimens, than appears to be the case from merely a comparison of the figures. Under these circumstances, I have ventured to give the references to the three supposed species, as synonyms of the old Cancer Cylindrus of Fabricius. Genus 17. NUCIA. " Carapax parce transversus, antice non productus, latere non dilatatus, inermis, superficie paulo tuberculatus, fronte bilo- batus et non saliens. Oculi paulo remoti, grandiores, mar- ginales. Area buccalis bene triangulata. Maxillipedis ex- temi articulus Stius triangulatus ; palpus angustus, extiis rectus. Pedes toti breves, et crassi, dig-ti in piano subverti- cali claudente, eodem cum manus articulatione." Nucia, Dana, Crust. U. S. Explor. Exped. p. 397- 1. Nucia speciosa. Nucia speciosa, Dana, Crust. U. S. Explor. Exped. p. 397. t. 25. f. 5. Hab. ? THE END. Printed by Taylor and Fkancis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street. CATALOGUES OF THE ZOOLOGICAL COLLECTION IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM. I. VERTEBRATA. List of Mammalia. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. 1843. 2s.6d. Catalogue of the Mammalia. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. Part 1. Cetacea. 12mo, 1850. 4*., with Plates. Part 2. Seals. 12mo, 1850. Is. 6d., with Woodcuts. Part 3. Hoofed Quadrupeds. Section I. (Ungulata furci- peda). 12mo. 1852, with Plates of Genera, 125. This work contains the description of the genera and species, and figures of the chief characters of the genera. List of Mammalia and Birds of Nepaul, presented by B. H. Hodgson, Esq., to the British Museum. By Dr. J. E. Gray and G. R. Gray. 12mo. 1846. 2s. List of Genera of Birds. By G.R.Gray, F.L.S. 12mo, 1855. 4s. List of Bh-ds. By G. R. Gray, F.L.S. &c. Part 1. Raptorial. Edition 1, 1844; edition 2, 1848. 3*. Part 2. Passeres. Section I. Fissirostres. 1848. 2s. Part 3. Gallinae, Grallse and Anseres. 1844. 2s. (Out of Print.) List of British Birds. By G. R. Gray, F.L.S. &e. 12mo. 1850. 4s. List of the Eggs of British Bu-ds. By G. R. Gray, F.L.S. &c. 12mo. 1852. 2^. 6d. Catalogue of Reptiles. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &c. Parti. Tortoises, Crocodiles and Amphisbsenians. 1844. Is. Part 2. Lizards. 1845. 3s. 6d. Part 3. Snakes (Crotahdse, Viperidae, Hydridseand Boidsel. 12mo. 1849. 2s. 6d. Catalogue of Amphibia. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. , V.P.Z.S. Part 2. Batrachia Gradientia. 12mo, 1850. 2s. 6d. With Plates of the Skulls and Teeth. Catalogue of Fish. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. Part 1. Cartilaginous Fish. 12mo, 1851. 3s. With two Plates. These Catalogues of Reptiles, Amphibia, and Fish, contain the characters of all the genera and species at present known ; the latter are illustrated with figures of the genera. Catalogue of Fish, collected and described by L. T. Gronow. 12mo. 1854. 3s. 6d. 2 List of British Fish ; with Synonyma. Bv A.White, F.L.S. &c. 12mo. 1851. 3*. List of Osteological Specimens. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. and G. R. Gray, F.L.S. 12mo. 1847. 25. II. ANNULOSA. Catalogue of Lepidoptera, By G. R. Gray, F.L.S. Part 1 . Papiiionidse, with coloured figures of the new spe- cies. .^1 : 5s. 4to. 1852. List of Lepidopterous Insects. By E. Doubleday, F.L.S. Part 1. Papilionidse, &c. 12mo. 1844. 2s. 6d (Out of Print.) Part 2. Erycinidffi, &c. 12mo. 1847. M. Part 3. Appendix to Papilionidse, Erycinidae, &c. 1848. 9d. List of Lepidopterous Insects, with descriptions of new species. By Francis Walker, F.L.S. Parti. Lepidoptera Heterocera. 12mo. 1854. 4s. Part 2. 1854. 4s. Part 3. 1855. 3s. List of British Lepidoptera ; with Synonyma. By J. F, Ste- phens, F.L.S., and H. T. Stainton, M.E.S. Part 1. 12mo. 1850. 5s. Part 3. 1853. 9d Part 2. 1852. 2s. Part 4. 1854. 3s. List of Hymenopterous Insects. By F. Walker, F.L.S. Part 1. Chalcididge. 12mo. 1846. Is. M. Part 2. Additions to Chalcididse. 1848. 2s. Catalogue of Hymenopterous Insects. By F. Smith, M.E.S. Part 1. Andrenidse, &c. 12mo. 1853. 6s., with Plates. Part 2. ApidEe. 1854. 6s., with Plates. Part 3. Mutillidse and Pompilidse. 1855. 6s., with PI ates. Catalogue of British Hymenoptera. By F. Smith, M.E.S. Part 1. Apidse. 12mo. 1855. 6s. List of British Aculeate Hymenoptera ; with Synonyma, and the description of some new species. By F. Smith. 1851. 2s. Catalogue of Dipterous Insects. By F. Walker, F.L.S. Parti. 12mo. 1848. Part 4. 1849. 6s. 3s. 6c?. Part 5. Supplement I. 1854. 4s. 6c?. Part 2, 1849. 3s. Qd. Part 6. Supplement 11. 1854. 3s. Part 3. 1849. 3s. Part 7. SupplementIII.1855. 3s.6t^. Catalogue of Homopterous Insects. By F. Walker, F.L.S. With Plates. Part 1. 12mo. 1850. 3s. ^d. Part 3. 1851. 3s. 6c?. Part 2. 1850. 5s. Part 4. 1852. 4s. Catalogue of Neuropterous Insects. By F. Walker, F.L.S. Parti. 12mo. 1852. 2s. Qd. Part 3. 1853. Is. 6c?. Part 2. 1853. 3s. 6U Part 4. 1853. Is. Catalogue of Hemipterous Insects. ByW. S.Dallas,F.L.S.&c. With Plates, Part 1. 12mo. 1851. 7s. Part 2. 1852. 4s. The Catalogues of Hymenopterous, Dipterous, Homopterous 3 and Hemipterous Insects contain the description of the species in the Museum which appeared to be undescribed. Nomenclature of Coleopterous Insects (with characters of new species). Part 1. Cetoniadffi. 12mo. 1847. Is. By A. White, F.L.S. &c. Part 2. Hydrocanthari. 1847. l^. 3d. By A. White, F.L.S. Part 3. Buprestidse. 1848. Is. By A. White, F.L.S. Part 4. Cleridje. 1849. Is. 8d. By A. White, F.L.S. Part5. Cucujidffi. 1851. 6d. By F. Smith, M.E.S. Part 6. Passalidje. 1852. 8d. By F. Smith, M.E.S. Part 7. Longicornia. 1853. 2s. 6d. By A.White, F.L.S. With Plates. List of Myriapoda. By G. Newport, F.R.S. &c. 12mo. 1844. 4d. List of British Anoplura, or Parasitic Insects ; with Synonyma. By H. Denny. 12mo. Is. List of Crustacea ; with Synonyma. By A. White. 1847- 2s. List of British Crustacea; with Synonyma. By A.White, F.L.S. 12mo. 1850. 2s. 6d. Catalogue of Entozoa; with Plates. By W. Baird, M.D., F.L.S. 12mo. 1853. 2^. Catalogue of British Worms. By G. Johnston, M.D. 8vo. III. MOLLUSCA. Catalogue of the MoUusca. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. Parti. Cephalopoda Antepedia. 12mo. 1849. 45. Part 2. Pteropoda. 1850. \s. Catalogue of Bivalve Mollusca. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. Parti. Placuniadae and Anomiadae. ]2mo. 1850. 4c?. Part 2. BrachiopodaAncylopoda. 1853.3s. Figuresof genera. Containing the characters of the recent and fossil genera, and the descriptions of all the recent species at present known. Catalogue of Phaneropneumona or Operculated Terrestrial Mol- lusca. By Dr. Louis PpEiFFERandDr. J. E.Gray. 1852.5s. Catalogue of Conchifera. By M. Deshayes. Part 1. Veneridffi, &c. 12mo. 1853. 3s. Part 2. Petricolidse. List of British Mollusca and Shells; with Synonyma. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. Part 1 . Acephala and Brachiopoda. 12mo. 1851. 3s. 6d. Catalogue of Pulmonata. By Dr. Louis Pfeiffer and Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. Part 1. 12mo. 1855. 2s. 6d. List of the Shells of the Canaries, described by M. D'Orbigny. 1854. Is. List of the Shells of Cuba, described by M. D'Orbigny. 1854. Is. 4 List of the Shells of South America, described by M. D'Orbienv. 1854. 2^. y ^ y List of the MoUusca and Shells collected and described by MM. Eydoux and Souleyet. 1855. 8d. Nomenclature of MoUusca. By Dr. W. Baird, F.L.S. &c. Part 1. Cyclophoridse. 1851. Is. 6d. IV. RADIATA. Catalogue of Marine Polyzoa. By G. Busk, F.R.S. Part 1. Chilostoma. 1852. 17*. With Plates. Part 2. Chilostoma. 1854. 15*. With Plates. List of British Radiata; with Synonyma. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. 1848. 4s. List of British Sponges j with Synonyma. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. 1848. lOd. Catalogue of the Recent Echinida. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S, Part 1. Echinidairregularia. 12mo. 35. 6c?., with plates. V. BRITISH ZOOLOGY. List of the British Animals ; with Synonyma and references to figures. Part 1. Radiata. By Dr. J. E. Gray. 1848. 4s. Part 2. Sponges. By Dr. J. E. Gray. 1848. lOd. Part 3. Birds. By G. R. Gray. 1850. 4s. Part 4. Crustacea. By A. White. 1850. 2s. 6d. Part 5. Lepidoptera. By J. F. Stephens. 1850. 5s. Part 6. Hymenoptera. By F. Smith. 1851. 2s. Part 7. MoUusca Acephala and Brachiopoda. By Dr. J. E. Gray. 1851. 3s. 6d. Parts. Fish. By A. White. 1851. 3s. Part 9. Eggs of British Birds. By G. R. Gray. 1852. 2s. 6d. Part 10. Lepidoptera (continued). By J. F. Stephens. 1852. 2s. Part 11. Anoplura or Parasitic Insects. By H. Denny. Is, Part 12. Lepidoptera (continued). By J. F. Stephens. 1852. 9d. Part 13. Nomenclature of Hymenoptera. By F. Smith, 1853. Is. 4d. Part 14. Nomenclature of Neuroptera. By A. White. 1853. 6d. Part 15. Nomenclature of Diptera. By A. White. 1853. Is. Part 16. Lepidoptera (completed). By H. T. Stainton, M.E.S. 1854. 3s. Catalogue of British Hymenoptera (Bees). By F.Smith. 1855, 6s., with plates. N.B. — These Catalogues can be obtained at the Secretary's Office in the British Museum ; or through any Bookseller. June 1855. \^From the Annals and Magazine of Natural History for October 187 7.] " J/j ON BELLIDIA HUNTII, V A GENUS AND SPECIES OF CRUSTACEA SUPPOSED TO BE NEW. BY PHILIP HENRY GOSSE, F.R.S. [Plate X.] Family AlpheadsBo Bellidta (gen. nov.)y Gosse. Internal antennse very little above the external : composed of two filaments forming a right angle. External antennae with the basal plates very large. Feet : first pair small, didactyle, consimilar. Second pair long, very slender, didactyle; both arm and wrist many- jointed. Eyes not covered by the carapace. Abdomen bent abruptly. Tail-plates large, all undivided. 314 Mr. P. H. Gosse on a supposed new Genus Bellidia Huntii^ Gosse. As this is the only species known, no diagnosis can be given ; but it may be thus described : — Beak simple, small, rounded, smooth, acute. Internal antennae of two filaments, the one projecting, the other erect and strongly ciliated on one side (e) ; seated very little above the external pair. External antennae one third as long as the body. ^ Basal plates very large ; in form one-fourth of a long ellipse ; a single tooth in the outer edge, near the tip {h). First pair of feet small and short, both didactyle, consi- milar ; the thumb gibbous, solid ; the movable finger some- what shorter, slender, finely pointed, much curved, colourless, and translucent {d). Second feet moderately long, very slender, didactyle ; hand minute ; both arm and wrist many-jointed. Outer foot-jaws long, strong, foot-shaped ; the terminal joint armed with strong teeth on the upper edge. Eyes not covered by any vault of the carapace, but project- ing above the rostrum. Abdomen abruptly bent, much as in Hippolyte ; attenuated rapidly {a). Legs moderately long ; all monodactyle. Tail-plates large ; the outermost showing no trace of trans- verse division (c). Length three quarters of an inch from end of rostrum to end of tail. The specimen was a female, heavily laden with advanced spawn : the ova large, globular, densely attached to the fringes of the false feet, and thus increasing the apparent depth of the animal. Colour : a dark rich lake-crimson, marked, on the cephalo- thorax and abdomen, with well-defined vertical stripes of brilliant opaque white, imparting a zebra-like aspect to the creature. The head bears two longitudinal stripes of white on each side. The entire length of the back is dark red, with a broad white stripe running down the median line. All the limbs red. The ova of a dark sea-green hue. With considerable afiinity to the family Crangonidse on^ the one hand, and to the Palsemonid^ on the other, this little creature is separated from the former by the chelae, from the latter by the rostrum. It must bcplaced in the Alpheadse. With Alpheus it agrees in the minute rostrum and in the and Species of Crustacea. 315 outer tail-plate being entire. From Alpheus it differs in the equality and consimilarity of the hands, and in the unshielded condition of the eyes. With Nika it agrees in the multiarticulate arms as well as wrists of the second feet, and in several minute characters. From Nika it differs in both the hands of the first feet being didactyle, and in the outer tail-plate being entire. With Athanas it agrees in the unshielded eyes, and in several other characters. From Athanas it differs in the inner antennae having three filaments, and in the outer tail-plate being entire. This elegantly shaped and brilliantly coloured little shrimp was dredged by Arthur E. Hunt, Esq., F.G.S., in about 6 fathoms, off the Shag Rock*, at the northern end of Torbay on the 10th of August, 1877. During this summer I had en- joyed the privilege of numerous dredgings in Torbay with him m his convenient little yacht the ' Gannet and we had both lamented the paucity of results. On this particular day we had been occupied at the south-west corner of the bay; and my friend, having landed me at Torquay with my Lima spoha, proceeded to the Shag Rock to spend another hour in dredging alone. The result proved unwontedly rich. Besides many examples of Comatula rosacea^ adult, and in the crinoid condition variously advanced, and some other interesting things, he obtained two creatures, which he at once saw to be unfamiliar, and which proved to be, both of them, new to the British fauna, and, as I believe, each of them a type of an undescribed genus. The one was the elegant shrimp above described ; the other was the nudibranch mollusk that forms the subject of the following paper. Surely it was a most noteworthy reversal of fortune that two new generic forms should reward a single dredge-haul ! My friend, after he had preserved the specimens alive for a few days m his own aquarium, kindly presented them both to me. ^ The Bellidia continued awhile in health and vigour manifesting, in its alternations of active motion and still repose' a resemblance to the little Crangons. The liftings from vessel to vessel, the confinement in small cells for microscopic ex- amination, and the manipulations to which it was unavoidably subjected m order to define and figure it, careful and tender as 1 was m performing these, were, however, fatal to it ; for it * Mr. Hunt gives me the locality more exactly thus In about 6 fathoms on a submerged rock, off Meadfoot Sands, that extends from the bhag Rock, m the direction of the Thatcher, to the well-known sunken rock, Morris s Rogue.' 316 Mr. P. H. Gosse on a new Species of Crustacea. soon died*. The specimen, preserved in scirit I am ahnnt deposit in the British Museum. ^ ' ^^""^ I wish to dedicate this genus to the venerable author of ' A History of the British Stalk-eyed Crustacea/ to whom I pe^ sonal yowe ahfe-long debt of esteem, and gratitude, and lovet EXPLANATION OF PLATE X. a. Bellidia Huntii, magnified f. 6. The anterior organs, viewed 'from above. c. I lie tail-plates. d. The left hand. e. One internal antenna. * My friend favours me with the following note JBelUdia is dnnhf AnmJ^Ma^.Nat.Hist.SA .Vol. 20.PI .X. P.H.Gosse.R.Mi-ntern hth BELLTDIA HUN Til. Mmiem Bros . imp , // /^-i^^ c-i^iL^ ryS^M^G, ^p/^..^ Art LV. — On Additions to the Carcinological Fauna of New Zealand. By T. W. Kirk, Assistant, Colonial Museum. [Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 3>lst August, 1878.] The publication of a ' Catalogue of New Zealand Crustacea ' by the Greolo- gical Survey and Colonial Museum Department, has proved a great boon to students and collectors in the colony, by bringing together, in a convenient form, descriptions of all the species known to inhabit these shores, thus enabling them to pronounce, with some degree of certainty, upon any speci- men which may be under discussion. The remarkable resemblance which our fauna bears to that of England and California has been pointed out by many authors. I have now to record the occurrence here of at least two additional European and the same number of Californian species. Three of the species mentioned in this paper, viz., Caprella lohata, C. novcB-zealandicB, and Ebalia tumefacta, were obtained in Cook Strait, in January, 1876, whilst dredging for the telegraphic cable. Group Aberrantia. The coxae of the pereiopoda are not squamiformly developed, some of all being fused to their respective segments. The pleon has one or more or the segments absent. T. W. KmK.-Additions to Carcinological Fauna of New Zealand 393 Pam. 2, Capeellice. P eon rudimentary: oral appendages nonnall.y deTeloped • cox^e fused :; LteSr ' - ^^^^ Caprclla. Caprella, Lamarck, Syst. des anim. sans vert., p. ICS. Leach, Linn. Trans. II., p. 363. Edwards, Hist, des Crust. III., p. 105. Kroyer, Nat. Tidskr. IV., p. 496, 1842-3. ^gina, Kroyer, Nat. Tidskr. IV., 1843. Fodaliriu.s, Kroyer, Nat. Tidskr. V„ 1844 Body cylmdrieal; cephalon and first segments of pereion confluent- pleon rndunentary; gnathopoda sub-chelate • first two L rZ . ^•ep:-esented .y tfie Lrancln. attael^ed to t^^'ti^T^i^r^ three posterior pau-s of pereiopoda subequal ; first and sec'r ah-^ o^ Pleopoda rudimentary in the male ; the rest obsolete. (Spenco "a Ampliip. Crust. Brit. Mus., p. 853.) ^ ^ ' Caprella novcs-zealandicd, sp. nov. Cephalon furnished with a spinous tooth directed forwards ; first segment 0 he pereion rather short, second long, third and follo;ing g SraUy decreasmg ; superior antenns two-fifths the lencH, • , ^'^''"^'^J wUhthemfero.distale.tremityofeacharti:i^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ mfenor anteniia. not so long as the peduncle of the sup rior by o io n : econd pair of gnathopoda articulating behind the centre of secon segment of pereion ; propodos ovate ; palm armed with a prominent posterior too against winch the closed dactylos impinges, and a smaU r u iS ntgofr^ Closed dactylos i^.s-: ^ Bab : Cook Strait. This species approaches a /v^oOT^^Wca 9>nv (Cn^ a i • Mus., p. 357), fro. .hich it ch^^;., ^.oZ^l^t^^ cephalon, in the length of the antennse, an i^ J a tTcda '"''r " of the second pair of gnathopoda. aiticalation and arming Cajjrella lohata, Gueriu. Squilla lohata, xAIiiller, 0. Fabr. Faun. Gronl p 248 Cap'clla lohata, Guerin, Iconogr. Crust., pi. 28, f. 22.' Kroyer, Voy. en Scand., pi. 25,'f. 3 * ^gma longicorms, Kroyer, Voy. en Scand. pi 26 f 3 Caprella Icvis, Goodsir, Edinb. New Phil. Journ..' XXSIH M White, Hist. Brit. Crust., p. 215 ' Caprella linearis, Leach, Edinb. EncycL, p. 404,* A2d Trdnsactions. — Z oology * Body carrying a few minute tubercles, the most conspicuous being the one on the cephalon, and the most constant those upon the posterior seg- ments of the pereion. First segment of the pereion long ; second scarcely longer than the first ; the three succeeding rather shorter, sub- equal. Superior antennse not half the length of the animal; inferior scarcely reaching beyond the second joint of the peduncle of the superior. Second pair of gnathopoda articulating with the pereion posteriorly to the centre of the second segment ; propodos long-ovate, palm defined by one and armed with two teeth, the anterior one being often less perfectly defined than the posterior. Three posterior pairs of pereiopoda having the propoda with the anterior margin excavate ; the part against which the closed dactylos impinges armed with two stiff corrugated spines. Hab : Cook Strait. The only examples of the genus Squilla yet recorded from New Zealand are S, nepa, Cat. N.Z. Crust., p. 89, and S. armata, M. Edw., Trans. N.Z. Inst., IX., p. 474. It is with very great pleasure I now add a third. In addition to the specimen exhibited, which was obtained at the Chatham Islands, another, unfortunately mutilated, was secured by H. B. Kirk while on a visit to Kapiti. Squilla indefensa, sp. nov. Eostral plate semi-oval, and pointed at its distal extremity. Carapace retracted in front, expanded and rounded behind, smooth, the antero -lateral angles rounded and slightly produced forward ; large prehensile limbs with terminal joint as long as preceding one, and armed with nine spines ; abdomen smooth, terminal segment with six marginal spines, and three depressed longitudinal ridges which terminate posteriorly in spines. Length, 2i inches. Hab : Chatham Islands and Kapiti. This species is easily distinguished by the absence of carinse on the abdomen, and by the absence of the antero -lateral spines of the carapace* Ebalia, Ehatia, Leach, Zool. Misc. in. External antenna extremely minute, inserted in the inner canthus of the orbit; internal antenna lying in obhque fossse, which are entnrely separated by a small process of the epistome, and concealed by the front ; external pedipalps elongato- triangular, reaching forwaM to the margm of T. W. Kmz.-Additions to Cardnohgical Fauna of New Zealand. 89S theepistome; the internal footstalk gradually acuminated, the third joint mter^ally paipigerous; anterior legs large, equal, the hand inflated, those of the male larger than those of the female ; the other legs shorter than the first pan-, diminishing gradually in length, terminating in a sUghtly curved rather strong claw; abdomen seven-jointed, but with several of the iniddle jomts confluent ; that of the male narrow ; of the female very broad, the last joint very small, abruptly narrower than the preceding • carapace rhomboidal, with the angles more or less truncated or rounded-' front produced, elevated; eyes very small; orbits with two small fissures on the superior margin. Ebalia tumefacta. Bryer's Nut Crab. Cancer tumefacta, Mont,, Trans. Linn. Soo. IX., p. 86, T. n., f 3 Ebalia bnjerii. Leach, Mai. Podoph. Brit., T. XXV f 12-13 Carapace slightly and minutely granulated ; lateral margin entire some- what revolute at the angles ; two tubercles on the cardiac region andTne on each of the branchial in the male; these parts very Lmid in I female ; abdomen m the male with the third to the fifth joints united • in the female the fourth to the sixth ; arm not more than twice as lonTas ^ is broad. (Bell's Brit. Crust., p. 145.) t« we as long as it Hab: Cook Strait. A smgle female, and the right anterior le. of another specimen. ° ^ Elamena producta, sp. nov. New Zealand Spider crab. Carapace flat, broader than long, margin with two teeth, which, however, vary much in size ; ros- trum very promi- nent ; anterior legs in male large and equal, hand and wrist much swollen ; fingers curved and armed with hairs along their inner margins ; in the female these legs are slight, and the fingers almost straight ; suc- ceeding legs very flat, the anterior margin B96 Transactions. — Zoology. of tlie first joint produced so as to form a very prominent point, almost a spine ; claws half tlie length of preceding joint ; whole animal destitute of hair, except on the fingers. Length, f in. ; breadth, f in. First three pairs of ambulatory legs very long, more than twice the length of the carapace. Hab : Wellington, Petrolisthes elongatiis, Miers, In the ' Catalogue of New Zealand Crustacea,' p. 60, this species is said to be of a "reddish-yellow" colour. The specimens from which the description was drawn up must have been preserved in spirit. This change of colour is usual in specimens so treated. The following is taken from living examples. Above dark blue, greenish-blue, or sometimes even black. Below green, getting much darker towards the posterior margin of the anterior legs, anterior face of wrist a bright red, mobile finger and antennae deep brown. Porcellana nqncola, Stimpson. A single specimen of this species was recently obtained by myself at Lyall Bay, living apparently upon terms of intimacy with a large family of Petrolisthes eloii' gatiis. Upon a comparison with the foreign Crustacea in the Colonial Museum, I find it to agree in every particular with a specimen contained in the collection lately received from Prof. Button of the University of California, and labelled as above. Unfortunately I have not been able to obtain the description either of this or the next species, but there can be no doubt respecting their identity, as those forwarded by Prof. Button are duplicates of the U.S. Exploring Expedition's collection. This species may be easily distinguished from Petrolisthes elongatiis by its having the posterior margin of the wrist produced, so as to form one strong tooth, by its more drooping front, and by having the lateral margins obtuse instead of thin and sharp. Length, f in. ; breadth, f in. Xantho sjjino-tuherculata, Lockington. A fine pair of this beautiful little crab was procured at Porirua Harbour, in January of last year, and although only about half the size of the Cali- fornian specimen, there can be no mistaking their identity. The carapace is much broader than long, the front armed Avith spinous tubercles ; regions well defined ; anterior legs strong, equal, the outer and T. W. Kirk.— On some Xav Zealand Apliroclte. 397 upper surfaces covered with very prominent tubercles; fingers brown, tipped with wliite, smooth, except their internal margins, which are armed with 3 or 4 tubercles. Ambulatory legs densely covered with hairs. Male, length ^% in., breadth j\ in. Female, length /^in„ breadth A in, Art. LYl.-Onsome Neio Zealand Aphrodit^e, with Descriptions of supposed new Species. By T. W. Kiek, Assistant in the Colonial Museum. [Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 30th October, 1878.] Aphrodita. Halithea, Sa^igny, Syst. Annel. 11 and 18. Lam., An. s. Vert v 306 Aphrodita, Leach, in Suppl. Encyclop. Brit. I, 452 ; And. and M. Edw., Litt. de la France Edit' 7 yt'^oo!'' i'. ^^''^ ' - ^-^^-^i^p- ^-t.; Jicut. 7, XI., 221 ; Jolinston in Ann. Nat, Hist. II., 427. Body oyate or oblong, the back convex, covered with fifteen pairs of scales, either concealed by a felt or exposed ; the venter distinctly separate, flat, marked with the dissepiments and a longitudinal mesial fm-row antenna one, mesial, small; the palpi two and long; segments SO, with scales on the second, fom-th, fifth, seventh, and every alternate segment to the twenty-fifth, and on the twenty-eighth and thirty-second ; the inter- venmg segments with a dorsal cirrus; feet stout, biramous, with three fascicles of bristles, two on the dorsal and one on the ventral branch • and each foot has a ventral setaceous cirrus; bristles various, simple or com- pound, with a spine in each fascicle ; no anal styles. A. aculeata. Aplirodita aculeata, Linn. Sys. X., C55 ; XII., 1084 Body from 3 to 8 inches long, oval, narrowest behind, convex dorsally • the back of an earthy colour; roughish, with a thick close coat of haii- and membrane, forming a sort of skin, which enthely conceals the scales; the sides clothed with long sillfy green and golden hairs clustered in fascicles and glistening like burnished metal, with blackish-brown spiniform bristles intermixed; ventral surface flat, often hght coloured and dotted, sometimes dark brown, obsoletely ribbed across; head small, entirely concealed roundish, with two round clear spots or eyes on the vertex ; antenna miunte ; palpi large, subulate, flesh-coloured or dusky, jointed at the base, where they approximate, but are separated by a black membranous crest • mouth with a large edentulous proboscis ; the orifice encircled with a short' even, thick-set Ji-inge of compound peniciUate filaments divided into two 098 Transactions, — Zoology » sets by a fissure on each side ; each filament has a short stalk, with a tuft of numerous forked papilleB on its summit ; exterior to the orifice of the proboscis there are four fleshy tubercles placed at the angles ; scales fifteen pairs, roundish, smooth, thin and vesicular, blotched with black stains and specks, the first pair small, laid over the head, the anal pair oval ; feet thirty-nine pairs, largest and most developed near the middle of the belly, very small and approximate at the anus, biramous, the branches wide asunder ; the superior carries, in a sort of crest-like fashion, the long, flexible, brilliant-coloured bristles which form the silky fringe on each side of the body, and above them some still more delicate hairs, which, by their intertexture, constitute the membrane covering the scales, and with which the strong spiniform bristles are intermixed, placed in a sort of cross series ; the inferior branch is armed with three rows of stout, short bristles ; in the upper row only two or three, which are longer and stouter than those of the next row, in which there are five or six, and which again are stouter but less numerous than those in the lower row ; spine golden- yellow, conical, smooth ; superior cirrus long, subulate, bulged at the base; the inferior short and conical ; anus large, with a dorsal aspect, encircled with several tentacular cirri. The very vivid iridescent hues, which the hairs of this remarkable worm reflect, render it an object of wonder and surprise to the most incurious ; they are not equalled by the colours of the most gaudy butterfly, and rival the splendour of the diamond beetle. It creeps at a slow pace, and in its progress a current of water is ejected at short intervals, and with considerable force, from the anus. When placed in fresh water, the creature gives immediate signs of its painful situation, and soon dies, first ejecting a white milky fluid, and in the agony of death, a large quantity of blackish-green turbid liquor. The size and strength of the proboscis is remarkable, and not less so the structure of the filaments which garnish the orifice. The oesophagus is short ; the stomach and intestine seem to be alike and inseparable ; together they form a straight intestine, some- times with a wide dilation in some part of its canal, with a velvety inner surface folded into longitudinal plaits near the termination at the anus." (Cat. Worms, B.M., p. 104.) I have quoted Dr. Johnston's descriptions and remarks at some length in the hope that the attention of local collectors being called to this branch of our fauna, we shall soon possess better specimens of this very interesting group than are at present to hand. Unfortunately our specimen, which is very young, does not show the brilliant iridescent colours mentioned above ; it is of a uniform dull brown, but after a very careful examination and comparison with two specimens T. W. Kirk.— On some New Zealand Aphrodite. from Europe contained in the collection of Annelids in the Colonial Museum, I have not the slightest hesitation in referring it to this species ; it was obtained, together with specimens of the following species, amongst a mass of tangled seaweed, thrown up in August last, at Worser Bay. Lepidonotus. Lepidonotus, Leach in Ann. Phil. XIV., 205 (1819), and in Supp. Encyclop. Brit. I., 452. Lepidonote, Oersted, Annul. Dan. Consp. 12 ; Annul. Dorsibr. 11. Polynoe, Savigny, Syst. Annel. 20. Lam. An. s. Vert., V. 308, Aud. and M-Edw. Litt. de la France, IL, 74. Cuv. Eegn. Anim., Ill, 207. Johnston in Ann. Nat. Hist., II., 428 and 431. Williams, Kep. Brit. Assoc. 1851, 217. Eumolphe, Blainville in Diet, des Sc. Nat., LVII., 457. Body oblong, flattened, obtuse and rounded at both ends, composed of a definite number of segments, the back covered with two rows of scales ; head distinct with two pairs of eyes on the sinciput ; proboscis fringed with simple tentacles at the orifice, and furnished with two jaws ; antenna 3 ; palpi 2 ; tentacular 2 on each side ; these are similar in structure, and jointed only at the base ; scales naked, 12 placed over every alternate segment, so that the 12th is on the 23rd ; if there are more scales, the succeeding are on every third segment ; feet well developed, biramous, but the branches are almost connate, furnished with two fascicles of bristles, the superior in a spreading tuft, the inferior in a flattish brush, a spine on each fascicle ; bristles simple, stout, the superior tapered to a serrulate point ; the inferior with a claw-like point, and flattened underneath on one side of the shaft, where it is roughened with spinous tentacles in claw-set transverse series ; anal segment with styles. Lepidonotus is easily distinguished from Aphrodita by the number of the antenna, by the more powerful armature of the mouth, and by the part of the body at which the scales cease to alternate with the cirri. The back is either entirely covered with scales, or naked in the middle, the scales in the latter case being less developed, and not meeting on the mesial line." The Lepidonoti are carnivorous. They prey on hving invertebrates, and the strong do not hesitate to kill the weak of their own and allied species; they live in obscurity on rocky shores, and can move with considerable quickness. Some of them swim easily in a wriggling manner, but they hasten to find the bottom. They have the power of renewing the scales, which are frequently removed by abrasion and injury." Lepidonotus squamatus. Aphrodita squamata, Linn. Syst. X. 655 ; XII. 1084. Lepidonotus squamatus, Johnston, Cat. Worms B.M., p. 109. ''Body generaUy about one, rarely two inches long, depressed, linear- oblong, of equal breadth at both ends, of a uniform cinereous colour, roughs scales twelve on each side, rather large, ovate, imbricate, rough with brown 400 Transactions. — Zoology. granulations, ciliated on tlie external margin, tlie overlapped smoother than the exposed portion, for the granules on the former are more mmute than on the latter ; the anterior scales are smaller and romider than the others, and completely cover the head, which is a snb-triangular pink or purphsh corneous plate, furnished with four small eyes ; antennae three, the central one largest, bulbous near the point ; palpi two, longer than the antenna, swollen near the apex ; the tentacular cirri similar to the superior cirri of the feet, these are white, with a blackish ring at the bulb where the acumination commences, retractile, originating from above the dorsal branch of every alternate foot, and under the scales ; the last three pairs of feet each with a cirrus; feet twenty-five pairs, obtuse, sub-bifid, the dorsal branch shorter and less than the ventral, each terminated with a brush of stiff brown bristles, and under the ventral branch there is a small setaceous cirrus, and also a fleshy spine at its junction with the belly ; bristles when removed golden-yellow, those of the dorsal branch slenderest, gently curved, pointed, and serrulate for about half their length, those of the ventral branch stouter, slightly bent near the top, and serrulated with a double series of teeth on the outer side of the bend, each tuft of bristles enclosing a dark brown straight spine, the inferior stouter than the upper one ; ventral surface straw colour, prismatic, marked with the viscera, and sometimes spotted with black near the base of the feet." (Cat. Worms, B.M., p. 107.) Two very fine specimens of this species were obtained at Worser Bay m August last. Lepiclonotiis giganteus, sp, nov. Body elliptical, rather broader posteriorly than in the front; convex dorsally, of a brown colour, tinged with slate ; scales ovate, imbricate, coarsely granulate, projecting beyond the sides of the body, towards the posterior and lateral margins of each scale the granulations assume the character of short stout spines, external margins ciUated, the overlapped smoother than the exposed portion ; anterior scales smaller than the others, sub-circular, very coarsely granulous, completely covering and projecting beyond the head; twenty-five pairs of feet, sub-bifid, the dorsal branch much the smaller, and carrying a bunch of silky hairs, while the ventral is armed with a bundle of coarse bristles of a deep golden colour. Under the ventral branch is a fleshy cirrus. A very obtuse fleshy spine marks the junction of each foot with the belly ; ventral surface a pale yellowish white. Length, 4 inches ; breadth, inches. Hab: Wellington. T. W. KmK.—Xotes on some Xew Zealand Crustaceans. 401 Art. ISVll.-Xotcs on some Kcw Zealand Crustaceans. Bj T. W. Eip.s, Assistant in the Cobnial Museum. [Read hcjore the IVdUngton Philosopldcal Society, lltk January, 1C7D.] SqulUa, Fabr. S,uma .r,„au> M. Edw.. Hist. Nat. Crust., II., p. 521 ; Gray, Hist. Chile, Zcol, Vol. III., Crast., p. 223 ; Traus. N.Z. Inst.. Vol. X., p. 474 Sevoral very fine specimens of this species were recently obtained in VveJlington Harbour. At the same time a specimen was procm-ed diflfering from S. anmla in havmg a h:gh median crest on the carapace ; no spines on the ophthalmic eg^nent; only five spines on the terminal joint of the prehensne lunh3, and a nearly square rostral plate. The specimen is much broken, the whole of the thoracic segments aro missmg. Length about 5 inches. Sqiiilla imlefensa, Mihi. A tlnrd specimen of this species was shown to me a short time since - it was procured at Waikanae by Mr. J. Taylor, a student of the WeUinglon College, and is now preserved in the Museum of that institution. Calocaris, Bell. Calncaris macandrccB, Bell ; Brit. Crust., p. 231. Two specimens of this remarkable Crustac'ean were obtained by myself a few weeks smce, on the Otaki beach, near the wreck of the 'city of h^: ; f f ^-^^ l-^ on the sand for some horns at east one of them showed distinctly the dehcate pink colouring mentioned by Prof. Bell in his description. r^ir . Callianassa, Leach. Calhanassa. sp. md. A specimen undoubted^ referable to this genus has been obtained by Ml. H. B. Ku-k, at Island Bay. The carapace is much broken • rio-ht claw the largest. Total length, If inch. ' ° Gehia, Leach. OcUa Uinifrons, Dana; U.S. Explor. Exped., XIII., Crust., part I., p 511 A specimen ui the private collection of Mr. H. B. Kirk appears to belong ha ly, and no denticulated below ; the wrist has a spine at its upper apex ud one on the mner margin, but none at the lower apex 1 i hai w " front hardly, if at all, three-lobed." oS naiiy , The specimen agrees well with the figure of (?. Unifrons, in the Koolo..y of the Voyage of H.M.SS. ' Erebus ' and ' Terror.' a21 402 Transactions. — Zoology. There arc also in the collection specimens agreeing well with the descrip- tion of G. danai, Miers. Portunvs, Leach. Fortunus pusilJus, Leach, Malac. Brit., t. IX., f. 5-8; Edwards, Nat. Hist. Crust., I., p. 444 ; Bell, Brit. Crust., p. 112. Three specimens agreeing well with Prof. BeU's description are m the Colonial Museum; the only difference being that the New Zealand speci- mens have a prominent spine on the anterior margin of hand. ^ Female, length, -{^ inch; breadth, inch. Male, length, A ^^^^ch ; breadth, mch. 2IaZ>. : Cook Strait. . ^ /^Al.o^ Jo^^''^-^ Podoccnis, Leach. /i^^W^ ^ ^ .'Fodoccrus cyUndricus, Say, Jour. Acad. Philad., L, part 2; Edwards, Hist, des Crust., IIL, p. 64 ; Cat. Amp. Crust. B.M., p. 256. Three specimens were obtained at Worser Bay, in tangled seaweed. Pleusies, Spence Bate. ' PUustes panoplus, Kroyer, Gron. Amf., p. 42, pi. 2, f. 9 ; Edwards Hist. des Crust., t. IIL, p. 41 : Cat. Amp. Crust. B.M., p. 63. Seven specimens at same time and place as last species. These are both arctic species, and their occurrence on our coast is somewhat remarkable. ZOOLOGICAL RESEARCHES, MMIOIR 1. 0}i the Metamorphoses of the Crustacea, and on Zoeo, exposing their singular structure and demonstrating that they are not, as has been supposed, a peculiar Genus, hut the Larva of Crustacea ! I The transformations, which animals undergo in their progress from the egg to a perfect state, have ever been regarded as among the more remarkable traits which their history affords; these, as they affect the Land animals offer themselves freely to our observation, and have been ascertained to be strictly confined to the class of true insects: the marine and aquatic animals in general (exclu- sive of amphibious insects) never emerging from an element which presents numerous obstacles to the inves- tigation of their habitudes, have been considered as undergoing no metamorphosis, with the exception of a few aquatic Reptiles, and some genera of the Linnean Monoculi, viz. Apus, Branchipus, Cyclops and Argulus; indeed so decided has been this notion in respect to the more perfect Crustacea, (Malacostraca) that the acute and indefatigable Doctor Leach, one of the chief investi- gators of this tribe of animals, has assigned it as one of their* >principal characters, that they undergo no metamor- phosis. Ency. Brit. — Art. Crustacea. A 2 MEMOIR I. One of the objects therefore of the present Memoir, will be to show the erroneous nature of this opinion, and to announce the important discovery, that the greater number of the Crustacea do actually undergo transforma- tions, of which, in addition to the facts now adduced, further instances will l|e given in future memoirs^ The circumstance of the Crustacea being supposed to pass through no intermediate form, has been brought forward heretofore as one of the arguments for their sepa- ration from Insects ; but, although the fallacy of that opinion may diminish the number of the characteristics which distinguish these two tribes of animals as distinct Classes, there yet remains those depending on the anato- mical structure of their respiratory and circulating systems, which are quite sufficient to render the separation perma- nent. It may also be observed, that the changes presented to our notice in the Crustacea are quite peculiar, and of a totally different description from those of Insects. The sea (which is the habitation of the greater part of the Crustacea,) to the casual observer, offers nothing but an immense body of water^ here and there presenting a solitary whale, or a vagrant troop of some of the smaller Cetaceous animals; the appearance of a fish of almost any other kind in the track of a vessel over the vast expanse of the open ocean, is regarded even by the mariner, as ^ kind of phenomenon, and creates an interest not to be appreciated by those who have not engaged in distant voyages. The fathomless parts of the ocean certainly do not offer the same profusion of inhabitants with the shores of Islands and Continents, or those parts where the bottom is within the reach of the sounding line, or where its surface is interspersed with fields of Sargosa (Fucus natans;) on due examination however, we shall not fail to find it every where peopled by a considerable variety of animals either of small size, or possessed of such a degree of translucency as to render them invisible, or scarcely ON ZOEA, 3 perceptible even when on, or near to, its surface : that it should possess its share of the organized beings which we see spread over every other part of the surface of our globe, is a conclusion we might arrive at indirectly, from the consideration of Oceanic fishes and birds being observed in those parts of the ocean most distant from the land, and the provident care of the Deity which we invariably witness throughout the domain of nature, to furnish food for all the meanest of his creatures ; the more minute and invisible inmates of the sea then, must constitute the food of Oceanic fishes and birds. Few of these marine animals, except some of the larger and more conspicuous, have as yet been observed, so that the investigation of them holds out the promise of a rich harvest to the Naturalist and a vast field of exploration replete with novelty and inte- rest ; * to accomplish this object however, he must use the greatest diligence, seizing every opportunity when the way of the ship does not exceed three or four miles per hour, to throw out a-stern a small towing net of gause, bunting, or other tolerably close material, occasionally drawing it up, and turning it inside out into a glass vessel of sea water, to ascertain what captures have been made ; when a ship goes at a greater rate, and in stormy weather, a net of this kind might be appended to the spout of one of the sea-water pumps, and examined three or four times a day, or oftener, according to circumstances. The luminosity or sparkling of the sea by night, is a phenomenon which never fails to attract the attention of voyagers the most incurious, and having been found in the greater number of instances, to be produced by marine ani- mals, first led the author into the use of the towing net, and discovered to him the variety and profusion in which they occur, both luminous and otherwise, and amongst others, the animals which form the subject of the present memoir. * To speak the truth, our own seas have been almost as little explored, although tliey teem with curious and unknown animals. 4 MEMOIR L The animals of the supposed Genus Zoea, have beetl hitherto little known from their small si^se, transparencyj and the other circumstances above alluded to. Slabber^ Bosc and Cranch, are the only Naturalists who have had the good fortune to observe them ; to these may be added the author, who in towing for luminous animals, during a voyage from the Mauritius in 1816, discovered the species figured in Plate I. fig. 2, and fig. 4, a. b, without having it in his power to throw any new light upon their nature or structure : great variety of subjects, and the difficulty of pursuing microscopical dissections of minute animals on so turbulent an element^ having prevented this being followed up at the moment, and having subsequently lost these specimens, we might have remained for an indefinite period without the knowledge of their rm/ nature, the profusion in which they occur in our own seas, their variety, and the peculiarities of their structure, had not he continued to use the muslin towing net, for the detection^ of minute marine animals, since his return to Europe; many, and important, have been the results of this simple procedure, but none attended with greater surprise, than the vast profusion of the animals of Zoea discovered on our coasts and in our bays and estuaries, the novel and curious history of which, it is intended to give in this and subse- quent memoirs. Slabber in a Dutch Work entitled Natural Amusements and Microscopical Observations" published at Harlem in 1778, has given us a description and figure of the species which has been since designated Zoea ^«wm5,PlateI.fig.l,a (in outline and without adventitious groups of a vorticella) several of these were taken at sea, July 24, 1768. From the observers of that period, any very exact analysis of such an animal was not to be expected, its whole length being but 1^ line ; he describes it as of a greenish colour, the tail paler, the corselet with a long frontal and dorsal spine, the fourth joint of the tail with a projecting spine ON ZOEA, <3>c. 5 behind^ and the fifth or terminal joint formed as in all the genuine Zoeas, of a deep fork, the inner sides of which are furnished with three small spines, the feet he erro- neously counted as eight, none of them provided with more than four terminal plumose setae, the antennae entirely escaped observation, nor does it appear whether there are any lateral spines to the corselet. Upon the whole, we ought to feel grateful to Slabber for the first and most characteristic figure that has been given of these curious animals, and the pains he took to throw light upon their history. Bosc, one of the most judicious naturalists of the French school, in a voyage which he undertook to America with a view to Natural History, discovered a single individual of the species figured Plate I. fig. 3 in the Atlantic Ocean, 5 or 600 leagues from the coast of France ; and justly conceiving it distinct from all the other Genera of the Crustacea, first instituted that of Zoea for the reception of these anomalous animals, distinguishing the above species by the title of pelagica ; it appears to have been one of the smallest size, transparent as glass, and differs from the former, principally, by the addition of a long deflected lateral spine on each side of the corselet ; the antennae did not entirely escape the observation of this able and zealous Naturalist, but he also failed in detecting the peculiar structure of its other members. Mr. Cranch, in the course of Captain Tuckey*s Voyage to the Congo, discovered the curious and singular species Plate I. fig. 5. in N. Lat. 1° 56", W. Long. 8° 46,37" which Dr. Leach has named Z. Clavata, from the club-like shape of its dorsal and lateral spines. Of the two species observed by the author in 1816, that taken September 17, N. Lat. 16o W. Long. 26° 37" and figured Plate. L fig. 2. resembles most the Zoea taurus of Slabber, its frontal and dorsal spine shorter in proportion; the lateral spines sufficiently conspicuous ; the three anti- 6 MEMOIR I. penultimate joints of the tail with a short adpressed spine on each side ; the other projections seen in the figure at the sides of the hody and tail, are prohahly parts of the bent up members of the animal ; it was quite transparent, and occasionally luminous and scintillating by night. The second species, taken August 22, in S. Lat. 17o30", W. Long, r 30" and figured Plate I.fig.4. a. and h. was like the former discovered by its luminous scintillations in the dark, and when examined next day, it appeared to have no spines strictly to be called /«^em/, or dorsal; the anterior spine is short, as in the former, and posteriorly, the corselet ends apparently in three short spines ; the tail being bent up close under the breast of the animal was not observed ; the setae which terminate the feet, were very long and feathered: this may probably be the second species of which Bosc appears to have had a glimpse, and which he describes as being black and without any dorsal spine. Up to the year 1822, these were all the Zoeas known to Naturalists, who, while they agreed as to their being Crustacea, could not determine the place they ought to occupy in that Class. Slabber referred them to the Mo- noculi ! although so obviously provided with a pair of extremely large and distant eyes : most of our contemporary Naturalists of the greatest discrimination, still associate them with the Entomostraca, an order formed out of the Linnsean Monoculi ;* others, not less puzzled by the asso- ciation of characters belonging to widely separated groups, have preferred approximating them to the more perfect Crustacea, thus Boscf places them at the head of the edriophthalma (onisci &c.) and considers them to be inter- mediate between these, and the podophthalraa (lobsters, * Latreille, Hist. Nat. desCrust.&c. Sonnioi's edit, of BufFon, 1802, arid in liis Genera Crust, et Insect. 1807. Dumeril, Zoologie analytique, 1806. Ciivier, Regne Animal, 1817. Lamarck, Animaux sans Verlebres, 1818. t Hist, des Crust, Castel's edit, of BufFon. ON ZOEA, e^^c. 7 &c.) Dr. Leacli^ with that uncommon foresight for which he is distinguished^ placed them at the tail of his mala- costraca/* until having inspected the species discovered by Cranch^ he declared them to belong to the podophthalma, and to the same group with Nebalia.f It will no longer be a matter of surprise, that all the leading Naturalists of the present day, should have been at a loss how to dis- pose ofZoea in their arrangements of the Crustacea, when it is known, that this singular type, is not a perfect animal, but merely the larva or imperfect state of the Crab 1 and not as had been imagined, an animal sid generis ! This is a discovery quite new, and interesting in a double point of view, as proving their real nature, and that the more perfect of the Crustacea undergo a Metamorphosis, and that of a description totally different from any hitherto known ; so little has this been suspected by Naturalists, that as before stated, the contrary has been assigned as one of the distinctive characters of the class, and been used as an argument for their separation from insects. It may be urged, that this is no new discovery, and that Slabber has the merit of having first indicated a metamorphosis in the Crustacea ; the metamorphosis however, which this observer thought he witnessed, is of so different a descrip- tion, that we must either suppose him to have fallen into some error, or that there may be Crustacea which pass through other forms than those now for the first time made known. That Naturalists may be put into possession of all the circumstances necessary to a just decision, we shall first point out the supposed discovery of Slabber, and then state what we have ourselves observed. Slabber, wishing to continue his observations on his Zoea, took care to renew the water in which it had been placed, and on, the third day, finding its movements become slower, and its colour more pale, he subjected it to the * Art. Annulosa, Suppl. Ency. Brit, f Captain Tuckey's Voyage to the Congo. 8 MEMOIR L microscope^ and found to his surprise, that the anterior portion of the animal had changed its form; and on the fourth day it had acquired the appearance represented Plate I. fig, 1, 6, so that together with the other individuals he had taken, it seemed to have experienced a complete metamorphosis ; under this new form, the dorsal spine h^^ disappeared^ the front spine had become compa^tivelf^ small, the aitennae were rendered conspicuous, the feet and eyes were apparently more developed, and the tail had changed from forked to spatulate, fringed by a row of thirteen short spines. It will readily occur to the reader, that observations made in this way, upon aquatse animals at once so minute and so transparent, require the greatest care and circumspection to insure any positive result; from much experience^ the author is led to suppose, that Slabber "^ ^lost his Zoeas in changing the sea water, and that the new form came from the added portion, a circumstance rendered more probable, by his having met with both these types at the sam0 season of the year, r It was during the spring of IB22, that the author to'J>is great surprise, first met with Zoeas in %e harbouFof Cove, and that in considerable abundance ; the year fol- lowing at the same season, one of considerable size occurred, amongst a great number of smaller ones, and judging it full grown, (Platell. fig.l, 2,) and a fit subject to keep for the purpose of witnessing the metamorphosis observed by Slabb#, it was daily supplied with fresh sea water in the most ckreful manner, from 14, until the 15th June, when ft died in the act of changing its skiii^ and of passing into a new form, but one by no means similar to that expected, as appears evidently by its disen- gaged members (fig. 11.) which are changed in number, as well as in form, and now, correspond with those of the Decapoda, (Crabs, &c.) viz. five pair, the anterior of them furnished with a la^^e claw or pineer : the metamorphosis not having been coni^leted, prevented any knowledge ON ZOEA, ^c. 9 bein^ acquired of its general form, enough however has been gained to shew, that the distinctive characters of Zoea, and of Slabbers changed Zoea, were entirely lost, that the members, from being natatory and cleft (as shall shortly be shown,) become simple, and adapted to crawling only. On the 1st of May of the present year, (18270 another large Zoea was taken, and dyin^ to;\vards the end of the month without having the requisite strength to disengage itself from the exuvium, preseated precisely the same results with the former. The proof however might be deemed incomplete, had not the author the good fortune to succeed in hatching the ova of the common Crab (Cmicer pagurus) during the month of June last, which presented exactly the appear- ance of Zoea taurus, with the addition of lateral spines to the corselet : the Crustacea Decapoda then, indisputably undergo a metamorphosis, a -fact, which will form an epoch in the history of iJils generally neglected tribe, and tend to create an interest which may operate favorably in directing more of the attention of Naturalists towards them. In their first and tender stage, they are essentially and purely natatory aniiiiMg, and no doubt possessed of corresponding habits, swimming about freely and without intermission in search of appropriate food ; in their perfect state, the greater number can no longer avail themselves of the power of swimming, but are Jurnished with pincers and feet almost solely adapted td crawling, so that they are now under the necessity of Confining their excursions in pursuit of prey within more narrow limits. This curious piece of economy, explains what has ever appeared para^ doxical to naturalists, viz. the annual peregrinations of the Land- Crabs to the sea side, which, although acknowledged to be true by several competent observers, could never before be satisfactorily accounted for. Having avoided going much into detail of the structure of the Zoeas so imperfectly observed by the authors cited, MEMOIR I. it only remains to unfold this part of our subject, in order to render their history complete, premising, that the following description has been derived from one of the full grown specimens above alluded to, which may there- fore be supposed to differ from such as occur of smaller size in the greater degree of developement of all its parts 3 thus, the eyes are more distinctly pedunculate, the natatory division of the feet have an increased number of plumose set^, the rudiments of the sub-abdominal fins are quite obvious, and the mandibles shew the rudiment of a palp; in other respects they are essentially the same. The Byes are large, distant from each other, and although on short footstalks, do not appear to be possessed of any obvious motion. TheCor^^/^/,or cephalo-thoracic-clypeus covers the back and sides of the animal, and is prolonged in front into a long deflected spine, and has another long spinous projec- tion on the posterior part of its dorsum, and a pair of short lateral spines. The Abdominal portion uncovered by the clypeus, is composed of four semicylindric narrow joints, each fur- mshed with the rudiment of a pair of sub-abdominal fins, and is terminated by a deeply forked tail, spinous within. ^ ^ The Antennce or feelers, are double on each side; the inner pair being short, and composed of two basil joints, surmounted by two lobes, of which one lobe is very short, and the other 3-articulate and setose ; the outer pair consist of three parts, the central or principal one, large, long, and taper, the lateral ones small and short, one of them of 3 articuli, and attached to the base of the central division, the other also articulate, ending in two set^, and origi- nating from the first joint of the principal. Th^ Members or legs, consist of but two pah-, each divided into an outer and inner limb, of which, the outer divisions are adapted to natation, and the inner to the ON ZOEA, <3rc. 11 service of the mouthy the former projecting laterally, while the latter are carried in a forward direction, and nearly concealed beneath the body of the animal. The apparatus of the Mouth consists of a pair of strongly toothed mandibles, furnished with the rudiment of a palp, and of two pair of jaws, (maxillae) together with an upper and under lip : the maxillse are lobed and spinous, with an external articulated appendage, the innermost of them furnished with a broad ciliated scale at its base, serving it is presumed to fan or aliment the respiratory organ ; the labrum or upper lip, is semicircular and simple, the under lip bilobate and bearded.* Independent of the knowledge we noiv possess of these animals, we should from the foregoing detail, refer them without hesitation, as Dr. Leach has done, to the Shizopoda, or cleft-footed Malacostraca, and consequently next to Ne- balia, which is also most probably a crustaceous animal in its progress to a more perfect state ; in which case, the only true Shizopodse as yet described, are the animals of the Genus Mysis or Opossum Shrimp, the structure and na- tural history of which, are detailed in the following Memoir. * The French have adopted the term Zoe for these animals, which, as more simple, and better suited to the genius of our own language than the Latin, may be used in familiar discourse without any impropriety. MEMOIR II. On the Genus Mi/sis, or Opossum Shrimp. The Mysis, or Opossum Shrimp, a Genus instituted by Latreille, appears to have been hitherto noticed by very few Naturalists, and to the bulk of such even as devote themselves to Zoology alone, they may be said to be wholly unknown ; those few who have had opportuni- ties of observing them, although they have given us some imperfect notion of their structure, have left their smgular economy a mere blank, from a practice hitherto much too prevalent, of attending almost solely to the more remark- able differences which distinguish one genus or species from another, as if this was the only object worthy our attention, whilst those circumstances of structure and economy which give a real interest to natural history are either neglected or overlooked. The object of this Memoir therefore, will be to make the Opossum Shrimps more generally and perfectly known, and to display the more remarkable traits in their economy, and may thence be considered as having novelty to recommend it to the atten- tion of the curious ; at the same time it may be observed, that the Marsupial Quadrupeds or Opossums, (although so long and so well known) having lost little of their original interest with the admirers of the works of creation, induces a hope, that a somewhat similar economy displayed for the first time in an animal of a very inferior order, may not be withoiit its attractions ; if in addition to these circumstances we take into account the extraordinary peculiarities of structure, which these animals present to MEMOIR II. our notice, in being provided with a quadruple row of feet or members, and with hands vastly more complicated and hZf^e fo" T "T- ''"^ -eature, there could hardly be found a subject more worthy to engage our con- temp^t,on, or more capable of inspiring us with adoration of the D,vme Perfection, as manifested in the minuter works of creation. It will hardly be credited that such interesting peculiari- Jmm '"■•"^'^ ^"^-^ '^l--*- the mos common of all the Crustacea, that they abound to such a degree, aMo astonish by their countless myriads, and that (unhke all the other animals of their class) they oifer themselves freely to our view when we stroll along the margmof our estuaries, where, particularly in spring and summer, they may be observed forming an almost conti- nuous band or column of some feet in breadth, extending along either margin of the tide, from the sea up to where the water becomes almost fresh. If we stop to consider so singular a piece of negligence, it only furnishes a proof of the httle attention that has hitherto been paid to this class of animals. The Opossum Shrimps belong to a small group of the Crustacea, at present embracing but three or four Genera which It is proposed to develope in succeeding Memoirs' as they are for the most part nondescript, and in other respects highly interesting; this group has been designated by modern systematists as a family, under the title ot Shizopoda or Pissipedes, from the singular circumstance of having all their feet or members divided to their very origin into two parts or limbs, the inner limb being con- structed for progression and the seizing of their prey, and the outer one for swimming and the giving that motion to the water which is essential to the respiratory organs • which organs, with a view to the due oxigenation of theiiv circulatmg fluid, are as it were wrapped around the base I ON MYSIS. 15 of this limb, and fully exposed to the action of the ambient fluid : in the other Crustacea to which they most nearly approach in appearance, as the Shrimps, Prawns, and Lobsters, it may be observed, that there is a single row of Jive feet on each side, (and they are hence designated by the family title of Decapoda) and these adapted to crawling", except some of the anterior pairs, which are generally chelate or formed into a kind of pincers ; and further, that the branchia or gills, which are attached to the outer part of theu' base, are reflected backwards and upwards, and entirely protected and concealed by the sides of the shell or cephalo-thoracic-cl^^eus. The number of feet in this Genus, and in such of the Shizopoda as are thoroughly known, is eight in each of the four rows^ in all thirty-two feet ! of which sixteen are adap- ted to prehension, and sixteen to swimming. We plainly perceive in this instance, how organization modifies the habits of these two descriptions of Crustacea, the Shizopoda being almost always found swimming near the surface of the water, whilst the Decapoda with extended tails, (Macroura) as the true Shrimps. &c. are obliged to con- fine their perambulations to the bottom ; these latter it is true are not altogether incapable of swimming, but when they do, it is evidently an effort, and efi'ected solely by means of the subcaudal fins : it results from the above economy, that these, clear the bottom of numerous impu- rities, and by their predacious habits, keep in check the mollusca,annelides,&c. below, whilst those, (theShizopoda) efiect the same purpose in the supernatant element, where the medusae and lighter portions of extraneous matter, furnish an equally abundant stock of nutriment ; thus the ocean is freed from much of its impurity, and the balance of nature sustained. Confining our views to the Genus Mysis or Opossum Shrimp, it may be observed by reference to the magnified figure, Plate I. fig. 1. that its general appearance approx- 16 MEMOIR II. imates much to that of the Shrimps and Prawns, but independent of the number and structure of the feet and branchia above stated, the abdomen, which is always kept extended, is furnished with fins of a very peculiar struc- ture, Plate I. fig-. 9, added to which, the female is provided with a post- thoracic pouch, Plate I. fig. 1. composed of four concave valves, which are articulated inside the base of the two posterior pair of legs, and strongly ciliate or pectinate where they meet in front : of these valves the posterior are the most capacious, and exterior to the others it is within this pouch, that the eggs are received when excluded from the ovarium, and enveloped in a mucous or subgelatinous secretion, and gradually developed without any visible attachment to the parent. The ova when first received into the pouch, are considerably more advanced than those of the Shrimps, Crabs, &c. on their first expulsion, and by no means so numerous, a circum- stance more than compensated by the rapidity with which one brood succeeds to another during the whole of the spring and summer months : the number of broods produ- ced by one individual, as well as the time occupied in their evolution, have not been determined, but the changes which the embryo undergoes in configuration are suffi- ciently obvious ; in the present instance, these cannot be considered as metamorphoses, but simply a gradual deve- lopement of parts, hence the Shizopoda may be regarded as one exception to the Crustacea undergoing transforma- tions, another character by which they are separable from the true Shrimps, &c. to which they bear the same relation that the Syren among the reptiles (amphibia) does to the family of Lacerta. The first change which is perceptible in the ova after their reception into the maternal pouch, is a slight elongation at one end, and the appearance of two short members at each side, Plate I. fig. 10, b ; this elongation which proves to be the tail, increasing in length, shortly after, becomes forked at the end, accompanied by ON MYSIS. 17 a proportional growth in the four lateral members fig. 10. c. and which are the rudiments of the two pair of antennae in the perfect animal, the embryo going on thus with a progressional developement from day to day, begins to assume a more complete form^ and an approximation to that of the parent, fig. 11, in which stage the divisions of the abdomen, the tail, the pedunculate eyes, and the various members are sufficiently distinct ; a still more close resemblance to the perfect animal is attained before the young are finally excluded, which is effected by the parent spreading open the valves of its pouch, when the whole brood emerge at once into the ambient element, and in most of the species, continue associated with the com- munity from which they sprang : the slight diiferences which they now present, (and which are necessary to be known in order to preclude the possibility of their being mistaken for individuals of a different species,) affect only the inner rows of feet, the sub-abdominal fins, the outer antennae and the tail ; the first of these, in pla<;e of the multi- articulate termination seen in Plate I. fig. 8. a. have but one or two short joints and a curved claw fig, 12, superadded to the end of the tibiae, and hence this division of the limb is shorter in proportion ; the sub-abdominal fins consist only of a linear joint surmounted by a few bristly hairs, and do not put on the elegant appearance seen in fig. 9 ; the outer antennae differ in no other respect than in the ciliated scale which is attached to their base, being shorter and less developed, as is also the brush of hair in the males fig 5 ; the three intermediate scales of the tail are proportionably shorter, but yet present the character peculiar to the species, in their form, indenta- tions, and appendages, so as to testify the acuteness of Dr. Leach in having fixed upon this part to distinguish the species from each other. What is further remarkable of the embryo, is tlie way in which they are arranged within the pouch from the c '18 MEMOIR II. moment they assume an elongated form; their heads being towards the breast of the mother^ with the curvature of the tail part suited to that of the outline of the pouchy the convexity being at the same time invariably on the belly side, fig. 11^ which is the more singular, since the curvature of the perfect animal, and of other embryo Crustacea is as invariably in a quite opposite direction ; after this manner, they lie closely compacted together, and present a perfectly symmetrical arrangement, easily observed from the trans- lucency of the valves of the pouch, and the large size and blackness of their eyes. This curious and extraordinary piece of economy can hardly fail to be regarded by the Physiologist as equally interesting with that of the Opossums, and other Mar- supial Quadrupeds, and of a much more unaccountable nature ; for in these last, although the obj ect of the Creator is not obvious, yet we can understand the manner in which it is carried into effect, the young being excluded from the uterus when they have scarcely attained a fourth part of the growth of the embryos of other animals — naked, help- less and blind, they are received into the abdominal pouch of the mother, and by some wonderful instinct, or by the mother's agency, attached each to one of the teats which are situated within it, from w^ience, when sufficiently grown, they make occasional sallies, until able entirely to provide for themselves; in the Opossum Shrimp on the contrary, we comprehend the object, but are completely at a loss to account for the manner in which it is brought about, for these animals have nothing analogous to^'teats, the embryos have no visible attachment to the mother, appear to be in no capacity to take food, nor to carry on the respiratory function. It is nevertheless probable, that the secretion in which they are immersed, constitutes the ^50urce of their nutrition, whether taken in by suction or by absorption ; yet if we admit this, what are we to think of the function of respiration thought to be equally neces- ON MYSIS. 1^ sary with nutrition to the continuance of life and the evolution of the foetus, as the subgelatinous secretion appears to exclude the direct influence of the ocean upon the respiratory organ, which moreover does not appear to be developed until the moment prior to their exclu- sion from the pouch, this circumstance, taken in conjunction with the suspicions of some Physiologists as to the oxi- genation of the foetal blood, may lead to such further observations as may tend to throw some new light upon this still obscure function in the foetus. To the Philosophical Naturalist, who delights to trace the changes which parts are made to assume in figure and use, in contiguous groups of beings, so as to fit them for different modes of life, the Opossum Shrimp must prove highly interesting, for independent of the peculiar structure or modification of its feet before noticed, and which renders it essentially natatory, it points out to us in the clearest manner possible, by the changed appearance of its three anterior pairs* of feet, that what have been considered in the Crabs and Lobsters, &c. (Decapoda) as three pair of auxiliary jaws or Pedi-maxill^e, are no other than the above members in a disguise which seems to appropriate them in a decided manner to the service of the mouth ; for in the Decapoda there are (as the name of the family implies) but five pair of feet, and three pair of auxiliary jaws, which jaws being added to the front of the series of feet in the Opossum Shrimps, encreases their number to eight pairs, of which the sixth, reckoning upwards, are not to be distinguished in structure from those posterior to them. The males in this Genus appear to be much less nume- rous than the females, and differ principally in being smaller, and in the substitution of a peculiar organ between the last pairs of feet (Plate I. fig. 13, 14.) instead * The peculiar structure of the limbs, being subdivided into two, renders necessary this unauthorized application of pairs. ^ MEMOIR II. of the valvxilar pouch of the other sex; they have further the addition of an appendage at the bifurcation of the inner antenna,, so densely tnfted as to resemble a brush, (Wate I fig. 5;) it is probably this appendage which has induced Naturalists erroneously to assign to Mysis, trijid interior antenna. Hitherto, the Opossum Shrimps have not been observed further South than the precincts of the English Channel, bu they occur as far to the North as the icy seas of the i^-olar regions, where they must exist in very great abun- dance during the summer season, as they are said bv O. Fabricius to constitute one of the principal sources of nutriment to the Whale, which taking in myriads at a gulp, separates them from the water by means of its complicated strainers, and swaUows the congregated pabulum which they now form, at leisure ; we should hardly give credence to the fact, that an animal so disproportioned, should con- stitute the food of this Leviathan, did we not perceive that the peculiar structure of the mouth, and smalMess of the gullet m these enormous creatures (the Mysticete Whales) IS in perf'ect accordance, and fits them for separating small and soft animals of every kind from the sea water while It precludes the power of masticating, or of swallow- ing bodies of even moderate size : abundance in this instance, makes up for the individual smaUness of the prey, and these little animals must be allowed to be a much more substantial food than the medusa, upon which the whales are also understood to feed. In these climates, the Opossum Shrimps serve as food to the herring and pilchard, and probably to many other fishes, and although i>y their numbers they might tempt the epicure to serve them up in the aggregate, as they do the young fry of hsh in some parts of the world, the species with which we are best acquainted are so little particular in their food as to counteract any design we might form upon them; this objection however, does not apply to the oceanic species. ON MYSIS. 21 nor indeed to the others, provided they are taken where the water is pure and saline, and at a distance from rivers and towns. The Opossum Shrimps in common with all the smaller Crustacea, are animals which require the best eyes and instruments to observe properly, and the most detailed sculpture to represent, if therefore the accom- panying figures seem minute, they are rude when compared with, the originals. It is in looking closely into the structure of these little animals, that we see the perfection of the Dirae Artist ; nature's greater productions appear coarse indeed to these elaborate and highly finished master-pieces, and in going higher and higher with our magnifiers, we still continue to bring new parts and touches into view. If for instance, we observe one of their members with the naked eye— which may be the utmost stretch of unassisted vision— ^-ith the microscope it first appears jointed, or composed of several pieces articulated together— employing a higher magnifier, it appeal's fringed with long hau-s, which on further scrutiny gain a sensible diameter and seem to be themselves fringed with hairs still more minute ; many of these minute parts are evidently jointed, and perform sensible motions, but what idea can we form of the various muscles which put all these parts in movement, of the nerves which actuate them, and the vessels which supply them with the nutri- tion essential to their growth and daily expenditure, all of which we know from analogy, they must possess. Tlie magnified figures in Plate I. and II. may furnish some faint idea of the delicacy and elegance of most of the parts in the Opossum Shrimps, particularly that of the sub-abdominal fins Plate I. fig. 9, of the tail Plate II. fig. 2, and above all, that of the hand of the second pair of feet, fig. 3, which is at once complicated and beautiful, and one of the most elegant microscopic objects that can be conceived. 22 MEMOIR II. These, and all the other magnified sketches, with which It IS intended to illustrate the smaller subjects in the progress of these memoirs, will tend to show, how absurd It is to think of communicating a clear idea of almost any minute animal without them, and how idle to rest satisfied with representations of the natural size, since so much that is worthy to be seen and admired, and which appears necessary to the right understanding of their true nature remains invisible to the unaided sight. In these little animals when young, and particularly in Mysis Vulgaris, the circulation can be better observed than perhaps in any other of the Crustacea. The Heart, which is situated under the centre of the corselet behind^ is of an elongated form, (Plate I. fig. 15, bj) at its fore part it gives off an anterior aorta, which going towards the head is speedily veiled from the sight by the opacity of the matters contained in the stomach (a) and intestine, over which it runs ; at its opposite end in like manner it furnishes a posterior aorta, (c) which may be traced to the end of the tail; at each side, it further appears to receive a vessel of smaller size, which is probably the united trunks of the pulmonary veins, reconveying the' aerated blood from the branchia, again to go the round of the circulation; the pulsations of the heart are so rapid as to resemble vibrations, and together with the blood it is so transparent and colourless, that but for the globules of the latter we should hardly be able to trace the course of the circulation, and which in the figure is represented by little arrows. On observing with attention the termination of the poste- rior aorta at the end of the tail, a periodical action may be noticed, as if of the opening and closing of a valvular opening on each side, accompanied each time by the filling of the corresponding end of a vessel of considerable size, lying on each side of the intestinal canal, (d) these vessels or veins, propel the blood towards the heart by successive ON MYSIS. 23 contractions of their muscular fibres, as represented in the figure, and seem to be lost at length in a great sinus or auricle, lying beneath the heart; whether this is really the case or not, remains to be ascertained by dissection, there can scarcely be a doubt however, that the two large veins constitute the Vense portse, and ultimately send their blood to the Branchia : a somewhat similar appearance, is presented by the venous system of the Caligi, and it is not improbable that in both of these, a valvular communica- tion will actually be found to exist between the posterior commencement of the above described Venae portae and the abdominal cavity, into which cavity, we may suppose the fluids to be finally poured by the continuations of the arteries, and by the excretories of the alimentary canal, taking into consideration at the same time, that no lacteals or lymphatic system has been proved to exist in any of the invertebrated animals. Whether these appearances, independent of dissection, warrant such a view of the circulation or not. Physiologists will be enabled the better to appreciate its probability, by referring to a somewhat similar contrivance in the molluscous genera of Aplysia and Sepia, first brought to light by the immortal labours of the first comparative anatomist of the age. See Cuvier, Memoires pour servir a I'Hist. Nat. des MoUusques. If the Opossum Shrimps are the prey of numerous inhabitants of the ocean, they are themselves equally destructive to animals less in size and power, being how. ever rather omnivorous, than strictly carnivorous, seizing and eating every animal substance which the current or the tide carries along with it, and contending like vultures for the possession of the larger masses, nothing tends however to establish more unequivocally their rapacious nature, than the circumstance, that when confined together in a vessel of sea water, they even kill and devour one another. 24 MEMOIR 11. That the Natural History of the Opossum Shrimps may be rendered as complete as the state of our knowledge permits, and for the satisfaction of the Scientific Naturalist, and the Systematist, the following short description of the Genus has been drawn up, which may be passed over by the general reader. The Corselet or cephalo-thoracic-clypeus, resembles that of the Prawns, without however being remarkably pro- longed in front. The Eyes are very large, spreading, and on rather long pedicles. The AntenncB or feelers, consist of an inner and an outer pair ; the former, arise from between the eyes, are composed of three robust basil joints, of which the upper- most is short and supports two long multi- articulate setse, the innermost of these setae is shorter, and carried straight in front, while the outermost spread out in a lateral direction ; the latter or outer pair of antenuce, are placed upon a lower level than the former, originate from the inner side of the anterior lamina or scales, and end in a single long multi-articulate seta, extended downwards and outwards by the animal in swimming. The anterior Lamina^ or scales which accompany the outer antennae, correspond with the same members in the Shrimps and Prawns, but are longer in proportion, and vary in their shape, so as to furnish characters for the distinction of the species. The Mouth, situated as in the Shrimps below the base of the antennae in front, is provided with a labrum, and with a bilobate under lip, a pair of palpigerous toothed mandibles, and two pair of complicate foliaceous maxillae or jaws. The Palp has its first joint much abbreviated, the se- cond and third, broad, and strongly pectinate on the margin. Feet : Unlike all the other Macroura, (in which the three anterior pair of feet are disguised and appropriated ON MYSIS. 25 to the immedlatfi service of auxiliary ja^sy tli^ whole series of feet to the number of eight pair, are thoroughly developed, and further, present us with a very peculiar construction, being all divided to the basil joint or coxs, into an outer and an inner branch ; the former correspond- ing with the flagrum in the Decapoda, having each a branchia wrapped around their first joint, and ending in a pluri-articulate plumose member, adapted to swimming; the latter or inner division, constitute the true feet, and except in the two anterior pair, end in a many-jointed tarsus surmounted by a small hook, this part in the two anterior ones, being reduced to two joints, of which the extreme joint resembles a kind of hand more or less com- plicated, particularly beautiful in the second pair, being furnished with a marginal row of jointed spines, most elegantly toothed on their opposite edges. Valvular pouch. Attached to the base of each of the inner divisions of the two posterior pairs of feet in the female, is a large concave scale, strongly pectinate in front, of which the posterior is the outermost, largest, and most concave, lapping considerably over the anterior scale, so as to admit of a considerable extension of the size of the pouch which they form, by meeting each other in front, in order to accommodate its capacity to the growth of the ova and young brood. In the male in place of the valvular pouch of the female, we perceive attached to the inner part of the last pair of feet only, a single small hollow scale on each side, ciliate in front, and provided with a marginal row of slender hooks at the apex : these are probably an appendage of the male organs, which have a similar situation in the Shrimps. The Abdomen or caudal extremity, consists of five joints, furnished beneath with as many pair of fins or natatory members, each fin composed of a sijigle elongate flattish scale, plumosely ciliate on its outer margin. We 26 MEMOIR II. have in this structure of the sub- abdominal fins, which is not found in any other of the Macroura, another instance, of the modifications which parts undergo in the hands of Omnipotence, so a^ to adapt them to the peculiar habitudes of the animal ; in Mysis they are ivholhj adapted to swim- ming, and therefore present the most simple arrangement, but in the other Macroura, as they also serve to receive and mature the ova, they are necessarily larger and more complicate, and are each composed of two articulate branches supported on a common basis. The Tail is composed of five scales, articulated to the last segment of the abdomen ; the middle scale, varying in shape and armature, has been considered by Dr. Leach, as affording the best and most obvious specific characters; of the lateral scales, the outer ones are the largest, and also present considerable difi'erence in shape in the different species. Of the (liferent Species of Opossum Shrimp, The species of this Genus as yet known, are but few, and appear to be principally littoral, frequenting the shores und shallow parts of the sea, and the estuaries of rivers. "Th^ Mysis Fahricii of Dr. Leach,*' enumerated by Otho Fabricius in his Fauna Groenlandica, under the title of Cancer oculatus, and very imperfectly figured, (see Plate II. fig. 11, 12) is one of the longest known, and the type of the Genus ; it has been lately more satisfactorily deve- loped by Mons. Desmarets in his work '^sur les Crustaces'^ Plate 40, fig. 6. This species is distinguished by the middle scale of the tail being obtusely and deeply notched, and at the same time spinous on its edges : the outer scales of the * Mysis, Cauda lamella intermedia apice obtuse emargiuata : lamellis exterionbusapicerotundatis. Linn. Trans. Vol. XI. p. 350. ^^"^p"'* • ON ]MYSIS. 27 tail^aceording' to Fabricius,are rounded— niMoiis.Desm figure; they appear obtusely pointed ; he also figures the anterior scales as obtusely pointed, serrated, and ciliated all round their margin (as in M. vulgaris), and the front of the corselet obtuse. The Mysis Fabricii inhabits the sea about Greenland, and constitutes with the Mysis pelagicus, the principal food of the whale, (Balsena mysticetus.) Dr. Leach having observed that some of the species of Mysis, had the middle scale of the tail notched, while in others it remained entire, has divided the Genus into cor- responding sections ; the former species or Mysis Fabricii, together with the two following species, belong to the section vnth a notched tail, the remainder are referable to his second section. Mysis Leachii, (the INI. spimdosiis of Dr. Leach.*) Tlie specific names hitherto imposed, not being consecrated by long usage, and being founded in a too partial knowledge of the Genus, such of them as seemed likely to mislead, have been changed for others less objectionable ; thus the specific appellation given by Dr. Leach to the present species, would be equally applicable to the most of those vAt\\ which we are acquainted, the same may be said of the trivial ud^m^ fleaniosus employed by Muller. The Mysis Leachii, although not sufficiently distinguished from the following species, by the characters assigned in the note, appears to differ obviously in colour and habitudes, and although the former is rather a doubtful guide, yet in the absence of more precise distinctions may be found an useful auxiliary. Colour when alive, pellucid cinereous. Eyes black, red at their base. Laminee of the head with a black longitudinal line and spots, every segment of the body with a reddish rust coloured arborescent spot. Tail * Mysis, Cauda lamella inteTmedia externe spinulosa, apice acute emar|i- nata : lameUis exterioribus acurainatis, latissime ciliatis. Linn. '1 rans.Vol. XI. p. 350. ^ MEMOIR 11. fin spotted with the same colour mixed with black. Dis- covered by Dr. Leach on the Scottish coast in the Frith of Forth near to Leith, where it was observed in great abundance in the pools left by the tide. Found with fry from the middle of June to the middle of July, the females bemg more numerous than the males. Length U inch. Dr Leach refers to this species, the Cancer flexuosus of MuUer (Zool. Dan. p. 34 t 66), as well aa Cancer multipes of Montagu both of which are more probably referable to the following^ viz. Mysis Chameleon * Plate 2, fig. 1 to 10. This species resembles the former so much in size, and in some of its characters that it would appear to have been hitherto confounded with it. Mysis Chameleon differs however obviously, in the form of the outer lamin* of the tail, which are but very slightly taper, and very obtuse at the IZltf u f"™'«hed with a margm of smaller spines than those on the outer edge vhich ends on each side in a straight and stout spine ; the adjoining edge of the innermost of the lateral scales, is also pmous, although the spines are not vei-y obvious, from the plumose cilia, which cover them. The anterior scales m-e very long, nearly linear, obliquely truncated at the end, with a spine at the outer angle of the truncation, and are ciliated only along the inner edge and at the extremity. The Clypeus ends in an obtuse point, and has a short spi- nous point anteriorly at the sides. Nothing can shew the fallacy of colour in distinguishing the species, more clearly than the variety of tints which Mysis Chameleon assumes, as it occurs here in the river l^ee and Harbour of Cove, and which have suggested its trivial name; in the upper part of the river below the Wty ot Cork, it occurs of different shades of grey, inclin- girat?;'lSttT.'''' K'"'"f''' ^P'™'"*''' "Pi-^^ acute emar- t™,>catis/Ltf ci^r""^^ »«w™«c<,&: la^ellis anterioribus oblique ON MYSIS. 29 ing at times to black, having invariably the greater part of the anterior scales, inner branch of the superior antennae and joints of the outer laniinse of the tail, black, and the fringe of the scales tinged with pink ; lower down, amongst the littoral Fuci, it takes various tints of brown, and those obtained from sites abounding in Zostera and Ulv«, present us with green colours of greater or less intensity. .This species has been occasionally met with in the stomachs of Herrings, but has never been observed like the other species in any great numbers together, but scat- tered and solitary, often associated with M. vulgaris. They are extremely quick sighted and wary, darting away or descending tail foremost or retrograde, when any attempt is made to capture them, and more frequently swim with the body in a perpendicular direction, than in any other. In the Lee, they do not appear until towards the latter end of June, but remain until the approach of winter. Length 1| inch. That this is the species indi- cated by Montagu, under the title of Cancer Astacus multipes, can hardly be doubted from the sketches given of it in Linn. Trans. Vol. IX. t. 4, fig. 3, and the accom- panying description, derived from specimens occasionally found dead amongst Shrimps taken at Salcomb, and in the Kingsbridge estuary: it appears also from the same authority, to have been noticed on the coast of Kent, by Mr. Henry Boys of Sandwich. The figure given by Herbst in his Work on Crabs, &c. for Cancer flexuosus Plate XXXIV. fig. 8, natural size, and I, magnified, described Vol.II.p. 114, appears also referable to the present species, although like many of the figures in that valuable work, faulty in the colouring; as with us, he describes it — as existing thinly scattered in the Baltic. The remaining species have the middle lamina of the tail entire. ^ MEMOIR 11. ^^'Stysi. ^^Igaris* Plate I. This species wliich with us probably the most common of any of the Opossum Shrimps, does not appear to have attracted the notice of any Naturalist, a circumstance, either owing to their havmg been taken for young fry of Shrimps, or to the w TT"" of animals- When fuU grown, they are about one inch in length, trans- lucent, and of a greyish colour. The Clypeus ends in An acuminate point in front ; the anterior scales are of .a aperform, and ciliated all round- tl.e outer lamina of the tail taper to a point, the middle lamina ends in an obtuse point, surmounted by two short spines. Thev swim with the body in a horizontal position, and abound n the Lee even up to Cork, from the early part of Spring o theapproaeh of Winter, during the still period of the ide at low water, they repose upon the mud and stones at the bottom of the river, and as the tide rises, may be observed forming a wide belt just within its margin, the youngest swimming nearest to the shore, the oldest farther out andm deeper water; they appear to be mostly females, the males being few in proportion. This species contri- butes towards the food of various young fish, from which they frequently escape by springing up out of the water. Mysts scoticus, the integer of Dr. Leach, who disco- vered this species on the coast of the Isle of Arran, in the estuary of the Clyde, but has not furnished sufficient characters to distinguish it from the former; like it, the middle lamina of the tail is without any notch at its extre- mity, but it is a much smaller animal, being but one-third of an xnch in length, and different in colour and habitudes; colour, pellucid cinereous, spotted with black and reddish brown Females more abundant. He observes, that at low tides near Loch Ranza in the Isle of Arran, the pools ON MYSIS. SI were full of this species in the month of August, swimming with its head uppermost, and its eyes spread, making a most grotesque appearance. Mysis pelagicus, This is the species described by Otho Fabricius under the title of Cancer pedatus,* its charac- ters would require to be more clearly pointed out, so as to distinguish it from M. vulgaris, to which it appears to approximate. It is described as of a pale colour, one inch in length, and of a very compressed form ; the anterior scales oblong, pointed, and ciliated; the middle lamina of the tail with two short spines at its extremity united at their base ; occupies the surface of the sea at Greenland in great numbers, rarely found either at the bottom or near to the shore ; swims on its back, and forms together with the M. Fabricii, the chief food of the great Northern Whale. Naturalists who may have opportunities of observing the ill-defined species of Mysis, or such as appear new, will do well to attend minutely to the form of the anterior scales, the form and armature of the scales which compose the tail, and the shape of the anterior part of the corselet, adding such information in regard to colour and habitudes, particularly their mode of swimming, as may assist in discriminating them. * Fauna Groenl. p. 221. Cancer macrourus ; thorace laevi, compresso, fronte prsrupta, pedibus pectoris duplicx serie ; mauibus adactylis ; cauda recta apice aculeato, tetraphyllo. I.V.T /^cr^.. Explanation of the Plates illustrative of 33 ZOEA. Plate I. Fig. 1, a, Zoea taurus magnified, after Slabber. 1, front spine, 2, 3 and 4, three of its four pair of natatory members, s, dorsal gpine. s, 2, spine of the fourth abdominal segment. /, sub-abdominal fins. Fig. 1. J, The same animal after its metamorphosis according to Slabber. 1, a, interior antennae. 2, a, exterior antennae. 1, 2, 3, 4, its four members. The want of the spines so remarkable in the former figure, and the changed character of the tail are obvious. Fig. 3. Zoea pelagica magnified, after Bosc. a, 1, interior antennae, a, 2, exterior antennae. 6, front spine, s, dorsal spine, e, eyes. /, natatory members, ty tail. Fig. 2. Zoea observed by the author September 17th 1816, magnified. 1, 2, antennae. 3, 4, 5, 6, natatory members, s, dorsal spine, s 2, lateral spines. Fig. 4, a, 4, &, Zoea observed by the anthor, August 22nd, 1816, magnified, a, 1, a, 2^ antennae. /, natatory members. Fig. 5. Zoea clavata of Dr. Leach. Fig. 6, a, A Crustaceous animal observed by the author, September 19th 1816, S. Lat. 17^38', Long. W. 27° 12', approximating the second form of Zoea, magnified. 1, 2, 3, 4, natatory members. Fig. 6,6, its tail more V highly magnified. N. B. On the left hand side of Fig. 2, 4, and 6 the respective animals are represented of their natural size and appearance. Plate II. Fig. 1. Zoea observed by the author at Cove of its natural size. Fig. 2. The same magnified, s, lateral spines, s 1, dorsal spine, s 2, front spine, e, eyes. /, feet or natatory members, n, 1, inner antennae, a 2, outer antennae, t, abdominal portion, with rudiments of the sub-abdominal fins, t, 1, spinous forked tail— behind the corselet, the rudiments of the limbi of the perfect animal or Crab begin to show themselves. Fig. 3. One of the mandibles magnified, a, toothed extremity, h, rudi- ment of a palp. Fig. 4. Innermost maxilla magnified. «, lobed extremity, b, appendage. Sy ciliated scale. Fig. 5. Second maxilla magnified, a, b, c, its three divisions. Fig. 6. One of the anterior pairs of members magnified, a, b, basil joints, w, natatory or swimming division of 2 joints. /, inner division of 5 articuli. Fig. 7. One of the posterior pairs of members magnified, the same let- ters denote the corresponding parts in fig. 6, but in this the inner division has but 2 articuli. Fig. 8. One of the outermost pair of antennae magnified, a, b, c, its three divisons. Fig. 9. One the inner antennae magnified, a, 6, its two terminal lobes. Fig. 10. a, Labrum magnified, b, under Lip magnified. Fig. 11. Limbs of the future Crab disengaged from beneath the clypeus on one side, magnified, a, chelate member. 1, 2, 3, 4, other members. Fig. 12. Member anterior to the claw, the rudiment of the outer pedi- maxilla. 84 Explanation of the Plates illustrative of MYSIS. Plate I. Fig. 1. Side view of Mysis vulgaris magnified.'; the straight line near it expressing its real lengthlwben fully grown. 1 «, innermost seta of the right superior antenna. 2 a, its outermost seta. 3 a, setas of the inferior antenna, .v, anterior scales, e, eye. p, palpi. 1 /, prehensile, or innermost rows of feet. 2/, natatory or exterior feet. 3 /, sub-abdominal fins, m, valvular sub-pectoral pouch, or receptacle of the young in the female, c, the cephalo-tho^acic-clJ^peus. The five-jointed posterior part of the trunk, and the tail require no figures to make them obvious. Fig. 2. The anterior part of the animal from above, more highly magni- fied, shewing the taper pointed form of the anterior Scales, the form and position of the superior antennae, with regard to the inferior and exterior pair, the pointed termination of the Clypeus in front, and the Eyes. Fig. 3. The Tail from above, magnified in the same degree with fig. 2, for the purpose of shewing the form of the laminae, and particularly thfe middle one, with its spinulose margin. Fig. 4. One of the Palpi from within, very highly magnified, a, basil joint, by which it is articulated to the mandible, b middle joint, c last joint, ending in a strong spine and a row of muricated clavae, and having^a row of hooks along one margin, and a double decussating row of bristles along the other ; to do justice to the curious and complicated structure of^this one joint it would require the entire plate to itself. Fig. 5. The basis of one of the superior antennae in the wiaZe, to show its brush-like appendage; the setae have been cut off short; x indicates the point of attachment to the animal. Fig. 6. One of the first pair of feet, (the left) highly magnified, x point of attachment, a its inner division, b its outer division abbreviated, as being similar to those of all the other feet, g its branchia. Fig. 7 . One of the second pair of feet, (the left) highly magnified, x point of attachment. The same letters indicate the analogous parts in fig. 6, 7, and 8. In this figure, the outer or natatory division of the limb is fully represented. Fig. 8. One of the last (or of the eighth) pair of feet, (the left) highly magni. fied ; shewing the pluri-articulate tarsus of the inner division, consisting of about ten joints, and ending in a short claw. The 3d, 4th, 5th, 6th, and 7th pair of feet are exactly similar. Fig. 12, shews the tarsus and claw, as they appear when the young animal first emerges from the maternal pouch. Fig. 9. One of the sub-abdominal natatory fins, very highly magnified, consisting of a single joint, and very beautifully feathered on its edge. Fig. 10. Figures of the natural size and magnified, shewing the progress of developement in the Ova. a, ova when fiist received into the valvular pouch. side and front views of the elongated ova, with its two pair of lateral projections, c, side view of the embryo, the tail considerably elon- gated, forked, and bent backwards, and together with the lateral members, slightly ciliated. Fig, II. The Embryo of the natural size, and magnified. Explanation of Plates. 35 approaching to maturity ; its pedunculate eyes, two pair of antennae, clypeus, feet and posterior extremity almost fully developed. Fig. 13. The last or eighth pair of feet in the male, magnified, x indicates the situation of those organs iu the male which occupy the place of the female receptacle. Jig. 14. One of these organs (the left) more highly mag- nified, X its point of attachment. Fig. 15. Magnified sketch of the Heart and great blood vessels, the arrows indicating the course of the circulating fluid, a, the stomach, lying over the anterior aorta, and obscuring its further course towards the bead, h, heart. c, posterior aorta. /, indicates the line of the posterior part of the clypeus, d, d, presumed venae cavs. what seems to be a receptacle placed be- neath the heart. The two lateral vessels which are seeu entering the heart, are probably the trunks of the pulmonary veins, coming from the branchiae. The great transparency of this species, (M. vulgaris,) particularly when young, permits all this to be seen without dissection. N. B. In order to avoid the unnecessary multiplication of plates, and as the remaining members of the mouth, and the valvular pouch, are similar in M. Chamaeleon, these parts have been copied after that species, and wiU be found in the following Plate. Plate II. Fig. 1. Anterior extremity of the female Mysis Chamaeleon, highly magnified. 1 a, superior antenas. 2 a, inferior antennce. c, corselet, e, eye. s anterior scales. Fig. 2. Posterior extremity of the same somewhat m.ore magnified, to shew the peculiar form and armature of the middle scale, as well as the shape and admirable plumose fringe of the outer ones. Fig. 3. The last joint of the inner division of the second pair of feet, very highly magnified ; a small circle on the left indicates its natural size, and the line on the right the length of the full grown animal. This very beauti- ful member, may be observed to end in a strong spine above, to have its front armed with a gradation of hooks, its back bristly, and its margin surrounded by a graduated row of bi-articulate flattish spines, most elegantly toothed on their opposite edges. It is hardly possible to do justice in such a sketch, to the complication, and extreme elegance of this wonderful little hand. Fig. 4. One of the first pair of maxillae, highly magnified, from the right side, (as seen from v/ithin,) foliaceous, complicate, and variously ciliated : f the analogue of the flagrum, placed at its outer edge. Fig. 5. One of the second pair of maxillae, from the same side, (also from within,) its middle division with a double row of teeth, i"s inner division, ending in three denticulate spines. analogue of the flagrum. Fig. 6, Mandible and Palp of the left side, highly magnified, as seen from without, a, fulcrum for muscular attachments : m, acting part of the mandible and its toothed extremity, p. Palp, (as in Plate I. fig. 4) attached to the angle of the mandible. Fig. 7. Labrum, highly magnified. Fig. 8. Labium, highly magnified, 36 Explanation of Plates. Fig. 9. The outer or posterior valve of the maternal pouch, from the left side, magnified, x point of attachment; front edge strongly ciliate or pectinate. Fig. 10. The inner or anterior valve of the maternal pouch, from the same side as the former, magnified, x point of attachment. Fig. 11. Mysis Fabricii from the Fauna Groenlandica. Fig. 12, tail of the same. ERRATA. Page 8, line 4 J or fig. 1, 6, read fig. 1. b. 1(5, " 6. . , . from bottom, /o^- Lacerta read Salamadra. CORK : Printed by J. Hennsssy, French- chnrch-street Press. %f HIE No. II. April, 1829. ZOOLOGICAL RESEARCHES, AND illustrations; NATURAL HISTORY NONDESCRIPT OR IMPERFECTLY KNOWN ANIMALS, IN A SERIES OF MEMOIRS : BY JOHN V. THOMPSON, ESQ. F.L.S. SURGEON TO THE FORCES. Memoir III... On the Luminosity of the Ocean; tuith descriptions of some remarkable species of luminous animals (Pyrosoma pigmcea and Sapphirina indicator) and particularly of the four neiu genera, Nocticula, Cynthia, Lucifer and Podopsis, of the Shizo- podce : — ivith fow plates. Addenda to Memoir I and II... On the Metamorphoses of the Crustacea and on the Opossum Shrimp. CORK: PRINTED FOR KING AND RIDINGS : W. F. WAKE3IAN, DUBLIN : M. JELLETT, BELFAST : DAVET & 3IUSKETT, BRISTOL : w. WOOD, strand; g. b. sowerby, regent street; treuttel & wurtz, TREUTTEL, JUN. & RICHTER, SOHO SQUARE, LONDON : TREUTTEL & WURTZ, PARIS : AND TREUTTEL & WURTZ, STRASBORGH. Price 3s. 6d. ZOOLOGICAL RESEARCHES. MEMOIR III. On the Luminosity of the Ocean, with descriptions of some remarkable species of Luminous Animals (Pyrosoma pig- mcea and Sapphirina indicator) and particularly of the four new genera, Nocticula, Cynthia, Lucifer and Podopsis, of the Shizopodce, The animals of which we are about to treat, contributing largely to the phosphorescence or sparkling of the sea, the following general observations relating to that subject, may not be deemed unacceptable or out of place. Of the various Luminous Phenomena which nature offers to our notice, that afforded by the luminosity of the ocean, is one of the most remarkable, and has consequently attracted a good deal of attention from Phi- losophers and Naturalists : having ever been alive to this interesting appearance, in various seas and regions, I feel myself authorized to offer the following general observa- tions upon the subject. (A.) The most common and familiar kind of luminosity is that, which, when the water is slightly agitated by the winds or currents, shews itself, in scattered sparkles in the spray of the sea, and in the foam created by the way of the ship; these sparkles or luminous points, vary in magnitude, and often continue to shine for some moments, E 38 MEMOIR III. as they pass the sides of the vessel, or follow in the track ; the kind of light exhibited by this variety, is perhaps more brilliant and condensed than that of any of the others, and very much resembles every way, that of the red, gold, and silver rain of the Pyrotechnist. (B.) The former kind of luminosity, is not unfrequently accompanied by flashes of a paler light of momentary dura- tion, and independent of the light with which these strike the visual organs, often illuminate the water to the extent of several feet ; these are more or less vivid, according to the distance of the observer, and the depth at which they make their appearance. This kind of luminosity, resembles extremely the lightning so often seen in tropical regions, and which presents itself in diffused flashes of light, now issuing from one mass of clouds, now from another, in constant succession over the whole face of the heavens. These modifications of the luminosity of the ocean, are common to every part of it in the more temperate and tropical regions. A variety of the last kind, (B) in which these larger masses of phosphoric light possess a greater degree of permanence, has beeii noticed by Spallanzani in the Mediterranean, and may occiir in other situations, but has never been seen by the author. " If" says he "in the beginning of the night we enter the strait of Messina (October was the month in which these observations were made) in a low bark or boat coasting near the land, where the water is perfectly calm, the Medusa, which are usually very numerous there, begin to shine with a light, which as the darkness increases, acquires intensity and extent, every medusa resembling a bright torch, that may be seen for some hundred paces around ; and on approach- ing it, the brilliant phosphorus shews the form of the body. This light, when the evening twilight is extinct, is of a lively white, which strikes the eye even when the animal is five- and-thirty feet below the surface. As the medusa, by its oscillation, transfers itself from place to place, so the light SHIZOPOD.E. 39 is variable and is stronger in the systole than in the diastole. Sometimes it continues for a quarter of an hour, half an hour, or more ; but at other times it suddenly becomes extinguished, and does not re-appear till after a considerable interval. These luminous medusa are called Bromi at Messina— at the Lipari islands candellieri di marc' ' (Travels, vol. IV. p. 229.) (C.) A third kind of luminosity, is peculiar to gulfs, bays, shores and probably to parts of the ocean where the bottom is at no great distance, in all the warmer regions of the globe ; here the luminosity is so predominant that the slightest agitation of the waves, the passage offish, the movement of the oars, or the way of a ship, produces a diffused pale phosphorescence, and under some of its modi- fications, resembles a sea of milk, or rather of some metal in a state of igneous liquefaction. Passing for the moment some less common and peculiar kinds of luminosity, it maybe observed, that all the various foregoing appearances, so interesting and often alarming to those who travel by sea, have been ascribed at different periods and by different individuals to a variety of causes^, viz. o, the absorbed light of the sun, tlisengaged by the friction of the waves ; h, electricity, excited by the same means ; c, phosphoric matter diffused through its mass ; d, lastly, to luminous marine animals. The investigations of the practi- cal Naturalist have tended to set aside all these, with the exception of the last, which would appear to be the sole cause of this curious phenomenon, in all the modifications abave stated, as well as in every other instance : the first and third kinds (A& C.) being attributable to minute crus- taceous animals, the smaller medusae and molluscse, and per- haps some annelides, modified in degree, by the animalcules being more or less scattered, and the prevalence of parti- cular species : the second kind (B.) as already explained, appears to be the production of medusae of a larger size, of which as yet, but two species have been observed to be 40 MEMOIR III. possessed of this curious property, viz. medusa pellucens ot Sir Joseph Banks, (Philos. Trans. 1810, pi. XIV, fig 3) and the medusa Spallanzanii not hitherto figured; both of these belong- to the genus Aurelia of Lamarck, of which we have many species not luminous. The third kind of luminosity, (C) is comparatively of rare occurrence, and that which is the most alarming in appearance ; I had but once an occasion to witness and to mvestigate it as it occurs in the Mediterranean. Return- ing from a fishing party late in a still evening across the bay of Gibraltar, in a direction from the Pomones river to the old Mole, in company with Dr. Drummond, (now Professor of Anatomy to the Belfast Institution) and a party of naval officers, the several boats, although se- parated a considerable distance, could be distinctly traced through the gloom by the snowy whiteness of their course, while that in which we were, seemed to be passing through a sea of melted sUver ; such at least was the appearance of the water, displaced by the movement of the boat and the motion of the oars ; the hand, a stick, or the end of a rope, immersed in the water, instantly became luminous and aU their parts visible, and when withdrawn, brought up numerous luminous points less than the smallest pin's-head, and of the softest and most destructible tenderness, appearing on a closer inspection out of the water, like hemispheric masses of a colourless jelly, evidently however, organized and included within an enveloping tunic; these were probably some species of minute medusa. This appearance however, is proba- bly caused by several different animals; thus the animal discovered by Mr. Langstaif on a voyage from New iiouand to China, appears to have been the linked young ot someSalpa, while that observed by RiviUe is undoubtedly a crustaceous animal of the ostracoda. The former, as cited by Professor Macartney in his valuable paper on lummous animals, (Philos. Trans. 1810,) states « In going SHIZOPODiE. 41 . from New Holland to China, about half an hour after sunset, the sea presented a milky appearance, the ship seemed to be surrounded by ice covered with snow, no bottom was discovered on this occasion with 70 fa- thoms of line — a bucket of water being hauled up, and examined in the dark, discovered a great number of globular bodies, about the size of a pin's head, linked together. The chains thus formed did not exceed three inches in length and emitted a pale phosphoric light. By introducing the hand into the water, several chains of the luminous globules were raised — the globules, were so transparent that they could not be perceived when the hand was taken into the light — this ex- traordinary appearance of the sea was visible for two nights. As soon as the moon exerted her influence, the sea changed to its natural dark colour, and exhibited distinct glittering points as at other times." (Philos. Trans. 1810, p. 269, 270.) Riville's description of this phenomenon is as follows. « The surface of the sea gently agitated, was covered with little stars, each wave which broke around the vessel gave out a very lively light, and like in colour to that of a cloth of silver electrified in the dark. The waves, which seemed from time to time to be confounded one with another, formed at the horizon a plain covered in ap- pearance with snow, and the track of the vessel was of a lively and luminous white, strewed with brilliant and azure coloured points." This was in a voyage to India when off the Malabar coast, in N. Lat 8" 47', and Long. E. of Paris, 73° at 9 o'clock, P. M. on the 14th July, 17^4. (See Godcheu de Riville in Mem, de VAcad. des Sciences— Savans Etrangers torn, iii, p. 267. Observations on two Entomostraca of which he gives the figures.) Latreille thinks the first of these must be a species of Lynceus, but as no species of that Genus has been discovered out of fresh water, this is to be doubted it may be satis- 42 MEMOIR III. factory to know that some new animals of this tribe (Ostracoda) have been detected in our own seas and will be made known in some future Memoir. Riville describes the phosphorescence as residing in what he calls a blueish liquor, which exuded from the animal, giving the same luminous appearance to the water, and which lasted seve- ral days ; but on due examination, this blue matter was found to be a moveable congeries of globules, lodged within the posterior part of the shell of the animal, of a blue colour, but which became yellowish and dark as the ani- mal approached its end 3 these globules Latreille imagines to have been its eggs. To the above may be added the testimony of Captain Hors- burgh, (as it relates in all probability to the same animal,) as extracted from the notes he gave to Sir Joseph Bankes. " There is (says he) a peculiar phenomenon sometimes seen within a few degrees distance of the coast of Malabar, du- ring the rainy Monsoon, which I had an opportunity of observing at midnight : the weather was cloudy and the sea was particularly dark, when suddenly it changed to a white flaming colour all around. This bore no resemblance to the sparkling or glowing appearance I had observed on other occasions in seas near the equator, but was a regular white colour, like milk, and did not continue more than ten minutes. A similar phenomenon, (he adds) is fre- quently seen in the Banda sea," &c. (Professor Macartney Philos. Trans, 1810.) More lately this appearance has been noticed by Captain Tuckey. "After passing Cape Palmas and entering the gulf of Guinea, the sea appeared of a whitish colour, which encreased together with its luminosity until making Prince's Island, so that at night the ship seemed to be sailing in a sea of milk. To discover its cause a bag of bunting, its mouth extended by a hoop, was kept over- board and collected vast numbers of animals of various kinds particularly pellucid Salpae with innumerable little crustaceous animals of theScyllarusGenus(Squillge)attached SHIZOPOD.E. 43 to them, to which I think the whitish colour of the water may he principally ascribed. Of Cancers we reckoned 13 different species, eight having the shape of crabs, and five that of shrimps." Tuckey's Voyage to the Congo. These are all the recorded instances of this very remark- able kind of phosphorescence having been seen ; it is therefore almost unnecessary to say, that the attention of voyagers should be given to it whenever it is met with, and to the animal or animals which appear to cause it, none of which have been satisfactorily described ; this may be done by preserving some of the water until next morning for due investigation, or by straining a portion of it and preserving the filter in a well-closed vessel of common spirits, until subjected to the scrutiny of some qualified naturalist. Independent of the animals which operate in a more ge- neral way in the production of the luminosity of the ocean, there are some others which present a peculiar character, and are moreover of a local nature, at least they have never been observed beyond certain circumscribed limits ; two vei7 remarkable kinds of luminosity of this sort have as yet been noticed. The first of these (D.) presents itself to the astonished voyager, under the appearance of thick bars of metal of about half a foot in length ignited to whiteness, scattered over the surface of the ocean ; of these, we perceive some to assume the luminous state and continue it as long as they remain in view, while in others, we witness the luminosity to decline and disappear ; the greater number of these apparently incandescent masses pass close to the sides of the vessel, or follow in her wake, their phos- phorescence being called into activity by coming in contact with her prow or bottom, as that of such as are more distant appears to be, by the conflict of the waves. This appear- ance results from the PjTOSoma atlantica, a compound animal resembling a hollow cylinder of a transparent gelatinous substance, open at one end, and papillary on its 44 MEMOIR III. surface, belonging to the class of Tunicata, and first disco- vered and figured by Messrs. Peron and Le Sueur, (Voyage aux Terr esAustr ales, ^o/w. I, p. 448, pi. 30, fig. \, dc\idLAnnales de Museum, torn, 4, p. 440. A figure of it may be seen in Shaw's Zoological Lectures, plate 127. The light which this animal yields, appears to pervade its whole substance, and when examined near at hand, varies in intensity and in shade, often exhibiting a very beautiful phosphorescence of a blueish or greenish tinge, like a pale sapphire or aquamarine as it gradually fades away ; agitation or fric- tion renews it as in other luminous animals as long as it continues to exhibit signs of life, but it is most vivid, when the animal is first drawn up, and at length can scarcely be called forth by the rudest treatment. As we observed this interesting animal, with Milbert's florid description at hand (Voyage Pittoresque a VIsle de France, torn, I. p. 110.) I can aver, that the red, aurora, and orange colours, did not present themselves to the eyes of any of our numerous party, who were nevertheless, highly gratified at the sight of so brilliant and singular a creature. This phenomenon may often be witnessed by vessels bound to India or the eastward of the Cape of Good Hope, occurring in the calm latitudes near to the Line. Peron' s observations led them to restrict the limits of its habitation between the 19° and 20° of Long. W. of Paris, and the 3° and 4° of N. Lat. We first fell in with the Pyro- soma however, in N. Lat. 12'' and carried it with us all the way to the Line, between the Longitudes of 16° and 20° W. Ships generally cross the Equator to the West- ward of W. Long. 20° to avoid the calms which prevail nearer to the African coast, those therefore, which from necessity or choice pass to the eastward of this longitude, may expect to meet with the Pyrosoma, within the limits indicated above. As we approached the Equator, a smaller species made its appearance, intermingled with the former; in this, the luminosity is more condensed about the mouths SHIZOPOD^, 45 of the little animals which compose it, and as these are not placed irregularly, as in the larger species, but are arranged in rings or whorls, it puts on a very beautiful appearance, resembling a gem studded with the diamond or opal, Plate 8, fig. 3. This species did not exceed an inch in length, had about seven or eight rows of animals^ and a somewhat contracted aperture ; this species I would designate by the specific appellation pi/g7n^a. Subsequent to the discovery of the Pyrosoma atlantica, two other species of this very remarkable Genus have been detected in the Mediterranean, viz. Pyrosoma elegans* resembling my P. pygmsea, and Pyrosoma gigantea f having a greater degree of affinity with P. atlantica, but having the mouths of many of the animals furnished with a foliaceous appendage probably conducing to the locomotion of the ag- gregate ; this species exceeds a foot in length. We have yet to learn whether these species are luminous, but they have furnished Naturalists with the means of becoming acquainted with the very peculiar structure of Pyrosoma, which wiU be found amply developed by the authors above cited. I cannot dismiss this subject without adverting to a point connected with the economy of these animals which seems to declare that the Atlantic species have been created for the locality where we find them ; possessing no power of locomotion in themselves, they are driven to and fro by the light and variable winds which are knowTi to pre- vail to the northof the equator, and repressedfrom emigration into either Temperate zone by the constant action of the Trade winds on the North and South : the Mediterranean species on the other hand, inhabiting a sea influenced by tides, and by winds and currents altogether variable and often rude, are furnished with exterior appendages which * Le Sueur, Nouv. Bull, des Sciences, Juin 1813, p. 283. pi. 5 fi?. 2 ; and Mai 1815, pi. 1, fi?.4. , T,u T ■ t Idem, Mai 1815, p. 80, pi. 1, fig. 1 -3, 5 - 13. and Journ. de Phys. Jum 1815, fig. 1 -3, 5- 13. Savigny,Mem. sur les anim. sans Vertebres, Memoir od pi. 4. fig. 7. and pi 22. 23. F 46 MEMOIR ill. seem to have no other use, unless we suppose them to be given for the purpose of locomotion. For a confirmation of this circumstance we naturally look to those Naturalists who may find themselves favorably placed, to make obser- vations upon living Pyrosomae. The other kind of luminosity of a more local nature, (E .) 'is that which presented itself to the observation of Captain Horsburgh, a gentleman richly entitled to National Honours andtothe gratitude of posterity, forhis valuable contributions towards the safe navigation of a large portion of the trackless Ocean. His example in the present instance deserves to be imitated. At sunrise on April 12, 1798 in the Arabian Sea, he perceived several luminous spots in the water, which conceiving to be animals, he went in the boat, and caught one : it proved to be an insect somewhat resembling in appearance the wood-louse, (Oniscus) and was about one third of an inch in length. When viewed with a micros- cope it seemed to be formed by sections of a thin cutane- ous substance. —"During the time that any fluid remained in the animal it shone brilliantly like the fire-fly." Taken from his notes given to Sir Jos. Banks, as quoted by Prof. Macartney, Phil. Trans. 1810. who has appended to his paper, PI. XV. f. 4, an engraving of the animal copied after a pen-sketch by Captain Horsburgh. Having had the good fortune to meet with this same animal (PI. 8. f. 2. a. b. c.) by day light while in soundings near to the Belliqueux Shoal, which lies off the South extreme of the island of Madagascar, and again on the Agullas Bank near to the Cape of Good Hope, August 9th, 1816, I am entitled to say that it is no Limulus as suggested by the learned Pro- fessor, and although not sufficiently scrutinized by, tne to determine its actual structure, is an animal which it is impossible to associate with any other genus of the Crus- tacea. Individually I feel under great obligations to this beautiful little animal, which by its splendid appearance in the water induced me to commence the use of a muslm SHIZOPOD.E. 47 hoop-nel, which when it failed to procure me a specimen, brought up such a profusion of other marine animals alto- gether invisible while in the sea, as to induce a continued use of it on every favorable opportunity. The Sapphirina indicator, which is the name I propose for this animal which is so beautifully luminous by night, by day resembles the finest Blue Sapphire in colour, with the opalescence of the Moonstone or precious Opal, and although but one third of an inch in length, this colour ( which is thence probably a modified phosphorescence) pervades the surrounding ele- ment so as to give the animal the appearance of being round and of the size of a livre or rupee when seen from the deck of a vessel, appearing larger in proportion to its distance below the surface. When turned upon its back^ PI. 8. f. 2. c. it presented an opaline hue, and the appear- ance of numerous radii or members from each side of the segments which compose its body, together with a trifid colourless process f. 2. b. c. x occasionally projected by the animal at the sides of the corselet 5 these various members assumed at times a rapid movement backw^ards and forwards, but as the weather was dark, coarse and unfavorable to minute investigation, I could not succeed in developing the structm-e of these parts at the moment f but by placing several of the animals in the slides attached to my Microscope hoped to be able to do so at some more favorable juncture, in this however I was disappointed by the slides having been subsequently lost while the Instru^ ment was undergoing some alterations at an Opticians in London. If this animal is elegant when viewed by reflected light, it puts on a still more extraordinary appearance when the light is transmitted through its body to the eye of the observer ; by a direct light of this kind it resembled the Fire-stone, mth tints of yellow, and by a less vivid and indirect illumination it assumed varied intermingled tints of orange, rose, blue, and gi*een of a metallic splendor, and impossible to imitate. The body of the Sapphirina, which 48 MEMOIR III. is much depressed, is composed of nine segments; of these^ the anterior is largest, constitutes the clypeus, and presents towards its middle part the appearance of a pair of proxi- mate eyes; the posterior segments diminish in width as they approach the opposite end or tail, and the last of them is terminated by two elliptic fins or scales, setaceous on their outer edge and having a central longitudinal nerve or rib. The Sapphirina swims in all directions with apparent ease by the motion of its tail, and often darts away by some sudden effort of its concealed members. There can be no doubt of this animal belonging to the Monoculi of Linnaeus, and most probably to the same family with Cyclops, a re- lationship which will be more apparent, when we become acquainted with the structure of a nondescript member of it lately detected in our own seas, and which it is intended to develope in a succeeding Memoir. The geographical distri- bution of the Sapphirina appears to be limited to the seas situated to the north and west of a line drawn from the Cape of Good Hope to the southern extremity of the Island of Ceylon. There is yet another of these luminous Phenomena which merits a moments consideration, viz. that which in violent storms at sea, makes it appearance in a luminous patch or ring upon the masts and on the windward yard-arms, gradually mounting up the former as the storm increases in violence ; this appearance most probably results from the minute luminous animals being carried up and lodged there by the spray of the sea, which, while it continually furnishes a fresh supply and excitement, gains gradually a higher range, until the storm is at its height. Having only saiiled in large Vessels, I have frequently observed an appearance of this kind on the lower masts and windward rigging ; this has in all likelihood been often confounded with the Fire of St. Elmo, which would seem to be a purely electrical phenomenon, and is described as resembling a radiant star or ^ flame playing about the very summits of the masts. SHIZOPOD.a^. 49 Philosophers have naturally been anxious to discover the object of this curious property in animals, which is so little obvious, that they have not hitherto been able to bring forward any explanation which appUes to more than a limited number of cases ; thus in luminous Insects, which are all of them crepuscular or nocturnal, it has been supposed to serve the purpose of bringing the sexes toge- ther, which is exti-emely probable; but when we investigate this property as it occurs in marine animals, this is evidently not the true solution, as the major part of them have the sexes united, are destitute of T-isual organs, and shine equally in their young or larva state. From the vast number and variety of these last, and from obsei-ring aU such to be more or less translucent, added to the circumstance that the luminosity seems to be in every case intimately connec- ted with their irritability, and is apparently under the controul of the individual, we should be tempted to consi- der it as an evidence of volition, or the transmission of the nervous influence in a condensed form, to some of the organs of the animal requiring an encreased energy to counteract the unusual external force which operates upon them for the moment, for it may be remarked, that it is in general the contact of other bodies, or the concussion of the waves which calls the luminous property forth ; we must give up this explanation however, when aware, that numerous translucent marine animals do not shew any luminosity, and that it is not found but in particular species of the same Genus. INIeditating upon this subject, I think it not improbable, that the Deity, who has done nothing in vain and whose Omniscience extends to every epoch, foreseeing that man would invent the means of tempting the trackless ocean, and explore the most distant regions of our Planet^ has given it as one means of renderinghis nights less gloomy, and of diminishing the number of his dangers; especially if we consider, that this luminosity is seen only in the night season, 4s vivid in proportion to the darkness, disappearing 50 MEMOIR III. even before the feeble light of the moon, and also, that it increases with the agitation of the sea, so that during the prevalence of storms it greatly diminishes the dense gloom which at such times is often impenetrable to the moon or stars, throws such a light upon the Ship and rigging as to enable the sailors to execute their allotted tasks with certainty, and at all times points out to the cautious mariner the lurking danger of sunken rocks, shoals, and unknown coasts, by the phosphorescent or snowy appea- rance which it gives to the Breakers, so as to render them visible at a considerable distance ; where again the diffused luminous appearance (described under C) of theSapphirina indicator is seen, he may be certain that he is in soundings, and probably at no great distance from some fatal spot. In the terrestrial animals which are luminous, we perceive organs especially provided to secrete and treasure up the luminous matter, and transparent spots to permit the transmission of the light ; in marine animals nothing of this kind has ever been discovered, and their bodies appear so homogeneous and transparent, that wherever the focus of light may be, when excited, it seems to pervade, and as it were light up the whole body of the animal. Dr. Smith indeed, during the interesting voyage of Captain Tuckey to the Congo, observed that the luminosity of a kind of shrimp appeared to emanate from the brain, which when the ani- mal was at rest resembled a most brilliant amethyst about the size of a large pin's head, and from which, when it moved, darted flashes of a brilliant silvery light " Tuckey' s Voyage. Spallanzani with his usual ingenuity and perseverance, resorted to a variety of expedients to ascertain where the luminous property resided in the phosporescent medusae of the Mediterranean, and came to the conclusion, that it is confined to the viscid excretion which is found towards the margin of the umbel, on the larger tentacula and on the surface of the purse communicating with that aperture of the umbella which is perhaps the mouth of the animaL " SHIZOPOD^. All these parts, he observes, become luminous on being touched— rendering the fingers luminous, and if this humour be scraped off with a knife and put into a glass filled with (fresh) water or milk and stirred with the finger or a spatula,both those fluids will become phosphoric, which they will not when the moisture expressed from any other part of the medusa is mixed with them" Travels, vol. IV. p. 242 - 248. Query — Is the luminosity in the viscid excretion, or in the animalculi which adhere to it, and which probably constitute the food of the animal % Of Some Neiu Genera of Luminous Crustacea. If we sometimes and at pai'ticular seasons witness the sparkling appearance of the sea in the Temperate Zones, within the limits of the Tropics it may be said to prevail all the year round, and that in a remarkable degree, soon after the sun dips beneath the horizon and that the light of the moon is withdrawn. The individuals of the first of the following Genera constitute a principal cause of this lumino- sity, to which the others also contribute,— not that this phenomenon, in the situation indicated, results solely from luminous Crustacea, for a vast number and variety of Mollusca, &c. have been ascertained ta lend their aid towards it. Although the muslin towing net cannot be used with effect in detecting these minute animals ^vhen the progress of a vessel is considerable, yet we can cften succeed in capturing a luminous point now and then, by suspending it by means of a very short line over the stem in such manner as that it may just trip along the surface or dip a little into the water on the heave of the sea, taking care to bawl it quickly up when any of them appeta- to be intercepted by it, and removing them with a camel-hair pencil, into a glass vessel fiUed with sea water for exami- nation the following morning : if the observer is either 52 MEMOIR III. unprovided with a microscope, or incompetent to the task of developing the structure of such small objects as are thus procured, they can be preserved in a closely corked phial of spirits unchanged for any length of time, vdth the exception of such as feel soft, gelatinous and yielding, which being species of Medusae, cannot be kept from dissolution by any of the means hitherto tried, and if mixed with the others might tend to cause the corruption of the whole y these therefore, should be carefully separated and rejected, or what would be still better, every kind might have a phial to itself. When the luminous animals are observed to be remarkably numerous, they may also be conveniently ob- tained by drawing up a bucket-fall of the water, from which they may be separated by means of a small wire hoop or open spoon covered with muslin. Genus 1* Nocticula, or Luminous Shrimp, The animal which forms the type of this Genus, was first discovered by Sir Joseph Banks, in the passage be- tween Madeira and Brazil. Observing that the sea was particularly luminous, he had some of the water drawn up in a bucket, and found that the sparkling appearance was owing to the present animal, which he therefore named Cancer fulgens. (Macartney Phil. Trans. 1810.) The drawing which Sir Joseph caused to be made of it, and published in the paper above referred to (PI. XIV. f. 1 and 2) and copied PI. 5 f . 2 although perhaps not remarkably exact, shews that it approximates the Opossum Shrimp (Mysis) in figure, and in the number and structure of its members. Having had an opportunity of taking numerous individuals of the Luminous Shrimp, in my homeward passage from the Mauritius, I have been enabled to figure it with more care, PI. 5 f. 1 : Making due allowance for drawings made at sea of suchminute SHIZOPOD^. 53 objects, I am inclined to consider these as identical, it may be observed, that neither show the natatory division of the members, which from the great transparency of the ani- mal, their position, and not being suspected, wholly escaped observation; what strengthens the probability of their identity, is, that those obtained by the author were found in the track necessarily pursued by Sir Joseph Banks to- wards Rio Janiero, viz. between the Latitudes of 5° 25' S. and 29°30' N. and West Long. 17° 18' and 32° 55, on the 6th 12th and 25th September, where they were in considerable abundance, widely distributed, and uniform in character. The Nocticula Banksii or Luminous Shrimp, resembles in figure the animals of the Genus Mysis described in the for- mer Memoir, as they do also in structure, and particularly in the number and formation of the members, which consist of eight pair, and which, on due investigation will no doubt be found cleft or divided into two branches as in Mysis, so that was it not for the very different construction of the sub-ab - dominal fins, it would merge in that Genus ; this peculiarity however, is undoubtedly generic, and argues a somewhat different mode of life and means of rearing their young, which last, is probably effected after the same manner as we witness in the true Shrimps, where the ova are appended to the sub-abdominal fins, which by their great length and more complete developement they are not only fitted to accomplish, but to add considerably to its power as a swimmer. As amongst the individuals taken, none presented the remarkable character of the pouch of Mysis, this would appear to authorize the opinion of Nocticula breeding after a dili'ercnt manner, however as it would be highly desirable to ascertain this point by an examination of the female in the breeding season, I commissioned several gentlemen going to the est Indies, to procure some of these animals, furnishing each of them with a small hoop - net, a line, and phials. One of these alone communicated the result of his exertions (Major Gilland on his outward G • 54 MEMOIR IIL voyage in 1825,) which amongst a variety of Gammari, Cyclops and other marine animals, produced a solitary specimen, which on investigation, proved to be the ty^e of an approximating Genus, (Cynthia) so that it still remains a desideratum to know in what manner the ova are disposed of and hatched after exclusion from the Ovarium, and whether the animals undergo any change or metamorphosis during their progress to maturity. This luminous animal, which is the only species of Nocticula as yet known, I have named Banksii from its first discoverer, and as a small tribute to a Natu- ralist possessed of affluent circumstances, yet whose zeal for the cultivation of knowledge led him to expose him- self to the greatest personal risk and inconvenience — to devote his fortune and his whole life to this object, and finally to bequeath his valuable and accumulated stores of knowledge to posterity. It may be truly averred that no one individual was ever so instrumental in promoting and encouraging every species of knowledge and every useful art : the recollection of these circumstances, of the admirable arrangements wliich he made for this purpose, and of his obliging condescension and affability to all, must cherish a grateful remembrance in the breast of every Philosopher and Naturalist of the same era, while his bequest to the Nation w^hich he adorned, wUl secure to him the admiration of posterity, more than any other Monument that cQuld be erected to Ms memory. The following description of the Luminous Shrimp, has been copied from my journal. Corselet like that of the shrimps. Abdominal portion of seven joints. Tail composed of five lamina, the outer ones the broadest, oblong, serrate on their inner edge and ciliate, intermediate ones nearly linear, serrate and ciliated, middle lamina ta- per, acute, having a subulate appendage on each side towards its apex. SHIZOPOD.E. 55 Eye^ large and conspicuous from their dark blue centre. AntenncB two pair, the inner and superior pair with three robust basil joints, and terminated by two long mul- ti-articulate hairy setae, the outer and inferior pair on a basis of but two joints, ending in a single seta, similar and nearly as long as those of the former ; at their base, an elongated taper scale (particular fonn not determined) tufted at the extremity. Thoracic members eight pair, long, filiform and ciliate within. Suh-ahdommal members pair, each, of /^r^e articula- tions, the first clavate, and the terminal one ciliate— there are to be seen between the thoracic and abdominal mem- bers, some obscure processes in constant and rapid motion, these ai-e no doubt the indications of the natatory division of the posterior thoracic members. Tlie motions of this animal were observed to be lively, and it gave out brilliant scintillations in the dark when disturbed. It was perfectly transparent, tinged here and there with orange-red, particularly its anterior feet, and. showed the circulation most distinctly. Geiins 2. Cynthia . It may be objected, that this appeUation has been already appropriated by Mons. Savigny to the most common and familiar type of the Ascidise, a name, which most Zoologists are more likely to retain, with every respect for that very eminent Natm-alist ; I therefore beg to apply it where it is more likely to remain undisturbed, and where it indicates the affinity which exists with the other luminous Genera of the Shizopodae. As I have just stated, the efforts made to procure females of the former Genus, led to the discovery of the present type, which bears a considerable resemblance both to Mysis 56 MEMOIR IIL and to Nocticula^ and in structure coincides to such a degree with the former, that many^ of what are very improperly termed rigid Linnaeans, would be disposed to consider them merely in the light of different species ; no Naturalist however who understands any thing of the Crustacea, will refuse his assent to their being generically distinct, (not withstanding that we have only a male individual to con- template) when the very peculiar structure of its sub-ab- dominal fins is considered; these in Mysis consist of a single joint, in Nocticula of three joints, while in Cynthia they are intermediate, and composed of but two ; it is not in the number oi ]omts alone, however, that they differ, their form and structure is also essentially different. In Cynthia, the four last of these members are each composed of a very large bilobate scale, supporting at its apex, two taper articulate fins, strongly ciliated with plumose setae ; from between these, originates an opaque organ, which bifurcates, its two extremes of unequal length, being rolled inwards the one over the other; the first pair differ in having but one perfect terminal fin, wdth the rudiment of the second and of the intermediate organ. In what part of the Atlantic the specimen of this animal was procured has not been ascertained, but may be stated in a general way, as somewhere in the usual track pursued by West-Indiamen betweenMadeira and Barbadoes ; neither is it known whether luminous or not, although presumed to be of the former description, this circumstance there- fore remains to be determined, as well as the difference of structure in the female, and the mode of carrying her eggs. The only other difference which declares it to be gene- rically distinct from Mysis, we find in the inner division of the six posterior feet, which in place of the pluri-articulate termination, have this part obscm'ely divided into two or three joints only. SHIZOl'OD.E. 57 Description of Cynthia, Corselet as in the Shrimps, slightly pointed in front. Abdominal portion of seven joints. Tail of five scales; outer ones oblong, obliquely truncated, truncation and inner edge serrate and ciliate, with a strong spine at the outer angle ; intermediate scales taper, serrated, ciliated on their outer edge, inner edge with alter- nate long and short spines; middle scale slightly taper, truncated at the end or very slightly indented, serrate and spinous on its outer edges, the spines lengthened towards its end where they appear almost clustered. Eyes remarkably large. Antenncd two pair ; the inner antennae of three remark- ably robust basil joints, surmounted each by a pair of pluri- articulate setae of which the outermost are the longest, at the inside of the last basil joint is a taper sessile appendage very strongly ciliated and analogous to the brush of the male Mysis ; inner antennae of two basil joints ending in a shorter pluri- articulate seta, slightly hairy, the scale at its base, oblong, obliquely truncated, with a short spine at the outer angle of the truncation, and serrated and ciliated along its inner edge. Thoracic memhers eight pairs, divided to the Coxae into two parts ; the outer divisions being pluri-articulate, and feathered towards their extreme, and bearing the Branchia at their base ; the inner divisions, independent of a basis resembling the branchia of the outer ones, are composed of about five joints, which in the six posterior, bear a strong terminal curved claw, the two anterior resembling considerably the same members in the genus Mysis. Mouth, not dissected ; the Palpi in their two last joints appear to approximate to the same organs in IMysis. Suh-ahdominal fins, already sufficiently described. The appendage to the Male organs in situation and struc- ture shews also an approximation to the same part in ]Mysis, and ends in three cuTYed hooks. 58 MEMOIR in. Genus 3. Lucifer, Long-headed Shrimp. This singular and extraordinary type of the Shizopodse, like Nocticula, conduces to the sparkling appearance of the sea in the Tropical regions, the individual figured in the plate having been taken in the Atlantic September 15th N. Lat. ir56' W. Long. 32° 55' We percieve in this animal a form hitherto unknown amongst the Crustacea, viz. linear or vermiform, the corselet not being broader than the abdominal segments, with its anterior portion lengthened out into a kind of neck widening in a slight degree upwards, and bearing at its extre- mity, the Eyes and Antennae with their appendages, while the mouth is situated at a great distance under the breast. It shews no further relationship to the former Genera, than in possessing, long, simple, ciliated thoracic members, these seem however to be fewer in number, and although the natatory divisions characteristic of the Shizopodse were not observed, for the same reason as mentioned under Nocticula, I have no doubt of their existence : the thorough developement of the abdominal portion of the animal, of the sub-abdominal fins and tail, discountenance the idea of its being the larva of some known Ci*ustaceous Genus. The whole of the animal is colourless and transparent, with the exception of its intestinal canal, which from the opacity of its contents could be traced from the thorax to the tail. Description of Lucifer, Corselet, linear, posteriorly compressed, anterior portion lengthened out and truncated, with a short spine at the outer angles. Abdominal portion, of six linear segments, the last largest with two short aculei on each side. Tail of five scales ; the outer ones oblong, obtuse, and ci- liated; the intermediate scales taper,rather acute andciliate; middle scale subulate and somewhat shorter than the rest. SHIZOPOD.E. 59 Ei/es extremely large, placed at the end of long spreading footstalks. Antennce, two pair ; inner pair, linear, longer than the eyes, each composed of a long basil joint and three shorter joints, surmounted by a few short hairs ; outer pair (probably broken in the specimen) composed if two long and one short intermediate joint, rather longer than the inner antennae. Scales narrow, taper, and ciliate, as long as the first joint of the outer antennae. Thoracic ^nembers five or six ? pair, long, setaceous and hairy ; the anterior pair, short and bent downwards, were continually in motion, and may probably prove to be its Palpi, as the mouth appears to be situated between them. Sub-abdominal Jins, of which there is a pair to each of the five anterior segments of the abdomen, are composed of a basil joint, supporting two taper ciliated fins, with the exception of the first, which as in Cynthia, supports but a single fin. Genus 4. Podopsis, Hammer- headed Shrimp, This Genus remarkable for the great length of the Foot- stalks on which its large and spreading Eyes are placed, like the former, was discovered in that region of the Atlantic frequented by the Nocticula, being captured in N. Lat. 29° 30^ W. Long. 32° 55^ on the 25th September, where it contributes its share to the luminosity of the sea. Like the former Genera also it is perfectly diaphanous and colourless, and although its members were not particularly scrutinized, is undoubtedly a natatory Shizopoda. Description of Podopsis, Body in general configuration similar to that of the Shrimp, but of a more slender and taper form, with the Eyes spread out horizontally 60 MEMOIR III. Corselet, somewhat taper, truncate or slightly emarginate anteriorly. Abdominal portion taper, of six segments, the last long and very slender. Tail of five scales ; the outer ones broad at the base, acuminate and ciliated ; intermediate scales taper and ciliate ; middle scale very short and pointed. Eyes very large, on extremely long, slender, divaricate footstalks. Antenncs ; near to the insertion of the footstalks of the Eyes, are two short appendages which are probably the rudiments of the upper antennae ; the lower pair of antennae are as long as the corselet, filiform, composed of four joints tipt with hair, Scales equal in length to the antennae, taper and ciliated on their inner edge. Thoracic members ; one pair unique, nearly twice the length of the corselet, of five joints, the last hairy within ; the rest of the members appear to be composed of three or four ? joints, and hirsute. Sub-abdominal fins, five pair, each, of two or three joints, the terminal joints ciliated, and doubled in the two last pair. General Remarks on the Shizopodce. Having completed the description of all the cleft-footed Crustacea decidedly belonging to this Order, as well as of such as from their structure are presumed to be referable to it, and which if they do not find place here, cannot be associated with any other known group, it may be advan- tageous to review the characters which are peculiar to these animals, and which appear to distinguish them from the Decapodous Macroura, (Shrimps, &c.) which they most resemble. In all the well defined genera of the Shizopodae viz. Mysis, Nocticula, and Cynthia, we have found a greater number of locomotive members or feet viz. eight pair, di\^ided to the Coxae (hip) into two branches, of which SHIZOPODiE. 61 the outer are exclusively adapted to swimming and carry the branchia or gills around their basil joint, so that they present us with;^^r/ecj^ animals possessed o^four roivs of feet! the inner rows, which are appropriated to the same pur- poses as the usual members in the true shrimps, are besides wholly unfurnished with chelse or claspers. Our present ignorance of the habitudes of these animals, will not permit our deriving any benefit from characters taken from their mode of breeding, but as in Mysis, it is probable that they do not undergo any metamorphosis. The animals with which they are most likely to be confounded, however, are the larvae of the Decapoda, which are temporarily Shizopodse, but may generally be distin- guished by the division of the limb originating from the extremity of the femur or thigh, and shewing no appearance of external branchia ; besides, they are comparatively small and imperfect animals, in which the sub-abdominal fins and tail are never completely developed. From a conside- ration of these characters, the author is induced to exclude Nebalia from the true Shizopodae, which as before hinted, is probably the larva of some crustaceous animal ; at all events, its characters have not hitherto been sufficiently developed by the few Naturalists who have become ac- quainted with it, to enable us to pronounce as to its true situation or affinity. No doubt the Shizopodse will receive considerable acces- sions both of genera and species, when more attention is given to the less conspicuous of the marine Crustacea, for as we have seen, the largest of them scarcely exceed an inch in length, and they appear to be widely distributed, existing fi'om the Equator to the confines of the North Pole, as well in the briny ocean, as in the brackish water of rivers and estuaries. H ADDENDA TO MEMOIR I. 63 On the Metamorphoses of the Crustacea, In Plate VIII. fig. 1, is given a representation of theZoe or Larva of the common or edible Crab, (Cancer pagurus,) alluded to page 9, and which should have accompanied the Memoir it was intended to illustrate, had not the plates been previously filled. Immediately beneath the magnified figure, the animal is given of its natural size : on com- paring these figures with those in Plate II, we shall gain a tolerable idea of the disparity in size, between a Zoe newly hatched and one which has attained its full develope- ment, and of the changes which the various parts undergo during the growth of the animal ; it must not be taken for granted, nevertheless, that these are the Zoe of the same species of Crab, for although the Zoes of different genera resemble in the main, they yet appear to present variations which may enable an acute observer to pronounce as to the species, when we become more familiar with these curious animals : the most obvious and remarkable diffe- rence which the present figure exhibits, is the total absence of the sub-abdominal fins, and the natatory division of the two pair of feet, being provided with only four terminal plumose setaB. Zoes of this latter kind or in their younger stages^ are very numerous in the harbour of Cove during Spring, while those of full growth are of comparatively rare occurrence, so that it is probable that multitudes of them fall a prey to the other inhabitants of the deep, neither their grotesque figure, nor the extraordinary length of their spines, affording a sufficient protection against many of their enemies. Subsequent to the discovery announced in the first Memoir, p. 8, viz. that Zoe in undergoing a metamorphosis, appeared to pass into some form of the Decapoda, the author became desirous of ascertaining whether it might not be possible to hatch the ova of some of these animals, so as to afford a satisfactory confirmation of so novel and 64 ADDENDA TO unlocked for a fact, and after numerous fruitless attempts year after year, he at length procured, in 1827, examples of the common Crab with spawn apparently ready to hatch, and by means of the kind assistance of Mr. Kingdom, Naval Storekeeper at Hawlboline, succeeded in protecting one individual until the young burst from their envelopes and swam about in myriads, under the exact form given in the plate ; in this stage, they are colourless and transparent as glass, except the dark central part of each eye, and a blackish dot on each side every abdominal segment, the dorsal spine exhibiting a pale pink tint for nearly half its length from the point downwards. Some gentlemen having expressed doubts as to the uni^ versality oi the metamorphosis in the Decapoda, let it be remembered, that the contrary opinion hitherto held, m merely an assumption, and that the metamorphosis having been proved in a single instance, amongst animals so uniform in structure as the Homobranchia, we may safely infer from analogy, as far as regards the particular tribe alluded to, that it is general ^ we have seen that in the common Crab, (Cancer pagurus) the young is a Zoe, an animal so totally different in its aspect, structure, and habitudes, that it is evident, a very remarkable metamor- phosis must take place before it can assume the form so familiarly known of the parent animal ; when this fact is coupled with the circumstance, of no less than slv other Zoes having been figured, (see PL 1.) which from their localities and difference in form, most probably belong to as many genera of the Decapoda, it can hardly be said that the universality of the change wants confirmation. Besides, since the former Memoir was penned, the Author has had a confirmation of it in one of the West Indian land- crabs, and in some other of our most widely separated native genera, authorizing what he has advanced at p. 2, viz. ''^that the greater number of the Crustacea do actually undergo transformations, of which, in addition to MEMOIR I. 65 the facts now adduced, further instances will be given in future Memoirs." In the first Memoir also, when speaking of the satisfactory explanation which this discovery gives of the annual visits of the Land- Crabs to the sea, in order to deposit their spawn in that element, he appears to have been misunder- stood, for hitherto the rationale of this long and dangerous journey did not appear. Naturalists have thought it strange and inexplicable, that an animal decidedly and wholly terrestrial, should not spawn in its native haunts, and rear its young at home, instead of putting them to the trouble and risk of a tedious and unknown route back again in their very tender age. There could scarcely be a stronger confirmation than this very circumstance of the universality of metamorphosis, for if there were any exceptions, it would certainly be made in favour of the terrestrial species, but no, they are, vrhen first hatched, incapable of living out of water, with members solely adapted to swimming, hence the parent is impelled by its instinct to seek that element for its progeny, which nature has designed for the whole of the tribe to which they belong. Having been many years amongst the West India Islands, with the facts connected with the land-crabs constantly before me, I could never invent any plausible excuse for this curious piece of economy, nor indeed any one else, which should teach us to regard with complai- sance the deviations and eccentricities which we observe in Nature, and which have all, no doubt, some specific object in view, although difficult or impossible for us to discover. I avail myself of this opportunity to correct an error in the Explanation of the Plates to the Memoir on Zoea, p. 33, where in Plate II. fig. 8, the tivo antennae from the same side are figured, a. being the inner, and b. the outer antenna. 66 ADDENDUM TO MEMOIR II. On My sis. At page 16 of the second Memoir where the gradual developement of the embryo of the Opossum Shrimp is stated, it must be clearly understood that it is not the egg of which the Author speaks, but the e7nhryo divested of the tunics which envelope the ovum on its first exclusion ; in the other animals of the Crustacea in which an analogous structure to that of the pouch is observable, viz. the aqua- tic Isopodae, it serves merely as a protection to the ova, which hatch all at once, the young as far as we know, coming out quite perfect, as we see in most oviparous animals. ERRATA. Page 39, line 5. . . . for medusa read medusae. 41, " 31. . . . for Godcheu read Gudeheu. 60, " 12.... /or of read or. * Explanation of the Plates, 67 NOCTICULA. Plate V. Fig. 1. a, Nocticula Banksii of its natural size. Fig. 1. ft, magni- fied ; 1 /, feet ; 2/, supposed male organs ; 3 /, sub-abdominal fins ; e, eye ; a 1, inner pair of antennae; a 2, outer pair of antennae ; s, anterior scales. Fig. 1. c, Tail more magnified. Fig, 2. Luminous Shrimp, after the figure in the Philos. Transactions. CYNTHIA. Plate VI. Fig. 1 a, Cynthia magnified, Fig. 1 6, its natural size. Fig. 2. Anterior parts of the same more magnified ; c, corselet ; e, eye ; 1 a, superior antennae ; 6, analogue of the brush in the male Mysis ; 2 a, lower antennae ; 5, anterior scales. Fig. 3. Tail of the same still more highly magnified. Fig. 4, a, b, the two extreme joints of one of the Palpi. Fig. 5. One of the inferior antennae ; a, its pluri-articulate seta ; its ciliated scale. Fig. 6. Inner branch of the anterior thoracic member. Fig. 7. Second Member; a, inner division ; 6, outer natatory division ; branchia; x, point of attachment to the animal. Fig. 8. One of the six posterior members ; a, inner division ; b, natatory division ; ^, branchia ; x , poiiit of attachment. Fig. 9. a. One of the second pair of the sub-abdominal fins ; x , point of attachment; the third, fourth, and fifth are similar. Fig. 9. b, One of the first pair of the sub-abdominal fins. Fig. 10. One of the scales situated between the hindermost pair of thoracic members. LUCIFER AND PODOPSIS. Plate VII. Fig. 1. Podopsis, magnified, and of its natural size ; 3 /, sub- abdominal fins ; a 2, anterior members ; probably palpi ; a, supposed rudiments of the superior antennae ; a 1, inferior antennae ; s. ciliated scale ; tf. eye. Fig. 2. Lucifer magnified, and of its natural size ; 1 c, anterior part of the corselet; 2 c, posterior part ot the corselet ; / 1, ciliated members ; / 3, sub- abdominal fins; a 1, superior antenna; ; a 2, inferior antenna; s, ciliated scales ; e eye ; t, tail. PLATii VIU. Fig. 1. The Zoea of the common crab, (Cancer pagurus.j magnified. Near the letter /"it is represented of its natural size ; a, antenna; ; /, feet ; s, one of the lateral spines. Fig. 2. Sapphirina ; a, natural size ; b, magnified, from above ; c, magni- fied, from beneath ; x, trifid anterior members. Fig. 3. Pyrosoma pygmsea. or \u \ J.KT. ei sc^. :zr vca 'diA P.lf (U-^^c..^^^ (L^^,^..^ ^u^c^ccA p.<^J-^.£^>«e9v*^ <:r^ i,L ^ r-^ ^ ;i 7 f /u^ xy/y Tzp^ ^ ^/ij^M^v/^S- 7 ^ t^J- ("-JuJl '%yLyf~~l /3 1/ 3 v;/ 7 (»^^. j-ijr .?v^^ -^v- i^// / ^nr'^^ ZU-Z^ cv^^.....e^^^i^^ ^c^-J^ I ^<^< — — - J' ^"Xif^t^^^ Y^^----^ ^^^^^^ U4_»^W>j(r 'lrv^^*.^iI3t» ^^u^A**-**!' /Vvi-A^f^/l*-*- l>-t--«.nk-v-L,wa-/lI ^ 3. /S^^f. ./^^ ^^'-^ ^'^'^^^ ^Virwa^^ '^-'^^ ^.-c-^ ^e«_>^ ^^ '^^'^=^^e-c-^>^i^^ ^^.^/^^y^A^ curi^^-i^^c. /^o^c-^:£^ 4^ »^ ^./i ^ ^Jc^ ,,2.^^:^: ^ ^ ^■-^ ^'"^ Ot-'Z-i^^'-^ c^^^J o-^J^^^X-i-iXy g::»-<»-7-»-T-*tyTV^ '^^-•-^^-^-•^'^^f^' ^ ^^^^/C^C^^e^ ^'^^^^^^^P ,2^;^^^' Jvi^^ a-cTz^t^,^ -5^ ' Cu-^ t^-^J J's/^ iQ..L.t,,,.^,^ J^'^f^-i^ y^O^^ /CJ-z^SL^^^^ Q^^^^-irty iT^v A^»/X^ On^-<^-.,^'^ '>^^'^ ^":/ '^'^ /^/^^^_ ^i^^Zi> c^^A^ci-^ Oic^i^. b C J ^ ^ J/'ur^c , A.^.^ ^*^/^'c^^ ^ ^^y v-K-'v-*--^ ^^fCw-/^^ O'f^^^JL.^ . i/lf CI ^ i^^^b.^^ ^^^r ^^.^ ^^:^c. Z^^^. ^^^^^ il.^^-wA ry^^^. -^---^ ^ 1 .-^ ^)« The animal is in the frequent habit of performing the following sin- gular operation, which, as far as I am aware, has not before been no- Iced in any terrestrial moUusk. CrawUng to the top of its prison (which consists of an inverted tumbler, with a sma 1 aperture for air), it suspends itself to the glass by the hinder half of the foot, and twists the anterior part round, so as to bring its lower surface into contact with the shell. By the great length and flexibihty of the anterior halt of the foot, it is enabled to twist in a variety of directions, and thus to crawl as it were over every part of its own shell m succession, the hind-part of the animal remaining all the while firmly attached to the surface of the glass (see fig. 2). During this operation the horns are partially contracted, and the mouth of the ammal is apphed closely to the shell, and is seen to be alternately expanded and con- tracted, as if in the act of suction. In fact the whole process closely resembles the action of a cat when licking its feet and body, and is performed with just the same appearance of systematic determination. The obiect of this operation is no doubt the same m both animals — that of clearing their persons from extraneous matter and producmg that aspect of cleanliness and beauty which is one of the laws of or- ganic nature in its normal state. Hence that brilliant gloss which distinguishes the shell of the moUusk here referred to _ It would be desirable to ascertain whether any analogous habit is possessed by the allied genera Vitrina and Zonites. The shells o the British species of Zonites (Z. nitens, alhacea, cellaria, &c.) closely resemble Nanina vitrinoides in form, colour, and glossmess of surface, and their brilliancy must apparently be due to some poUshmg action similar to that here described. On the other hand, it is difficult to understand how the animals of Zonites and Vzinna, whose foot is much broader and shorter than in Nanina, should be able to reach every part of their shell and to purify its surface. The animal of Nanina vitrinoides is of a deep cinereous, the mantle yellowish, its lateral projecting lobes darker, the under surface of the foot pale grey, with a yellowish stripe along each side Fig. 1 is a lateral view of the animal crawling ; a and b, the lobes of the mantle. . ^ ^ r i • v Fig. 2 is a side-view of the animal when m the act of cleaning its 144 shell ; a h, the portion of the foot attached to the glass ; c, the medial portion of the foot, twisted from a vertical to a prone position. Fig. 3 the poma, or deciduous operculum. 2. Description of two new species of Crustacea. By Adam White, F.L.S., Assistant Zool. Dept. Brit. Mus. (Annulosa, pi. 6.) Cancer (Galene) dorsalis. White, n. s. C.pallide carneus he- patico-ruhns punctulis confertim sparsus, thorace maculd magnd hepaticd dorsah, medid, antice angulatd,postice rotundatd ; thorace parte posticd dimidiatd immaculatd ; pedibus carneolo-suaviter variegatis; pedibus penultimis longissimis ; chelis magnis, pallidis superne punctulis hepaticcB sparsis, subtus et infra im?naculatis] Sronte pland, medio duobus tuberculis, thorace, lateribus ante- rioribus, tuberculis quatuor minime elevatis. This singularly pretty species was sent home by Mr. John Mac- Crillivray, the naturalist attached to Capt. Stanley's expedition: its beautiful dotted surface, the large liver-coloured mark on the middle ot its carapace, and the great length of the penultimate pair of le^s as well as its semi-nodose, semi-crenate, latero- anterior ed^e, well determine it. ° Squilla multicarinata. White, List of Crustacea Brit. Mus thorace, et segmentis abdominalibus, multis carinis, scepe paral- lelis cannd smguld, postice productd in spinam hrevem; ordinibus duobus carinarum utriusque lateris, paulb majoribus This species comes in the second section of M. Edwards, and in his first subsection of it, in which the rostral plate does not cover the ophthalmic ring: the very numerous nearly parallel crests on each segment of carapace and abdomen, each crest produced slightlv behind into a spme, at once indicate its distinctness from all Squillce with the description of which I am familiar. Two specimens were found m the Philippine Isles by Mr. Cuming (an indefatigable Fellow ot this Society), and one, but a very smaU and badlv-preserved one was obtamed on the voyage of H.M.S. Samarang, in Nangasaki Bay m the iiastern Seas. ^ o j- f oJi a^^^-^'k /t^^e-C ^S^v/^' ^cit ^ .^^^.^^^ v^it^cJt^: ^^^''^-'^-^ y / 6-- a4 129 I have two Bogota skins of this bird. It comes very close to R.jacapa, of which it is doubtless the New Grenadian represen- tative. But it is of the same dark sanguineous purple above as below, while R.jacapa has the back almost black, just glossed with that colour. Its bill is of the same size as in t\iQ jacaptty but the base of the lower mandible is not so bright. 6. RaMPHOCELUS MAGNIROSTRIS. Ramphocelus magnirostrisy Lafr. R. Z. 1853, p. 243. Similis R. jacapae, sed crassitie paulo majorey rostro majorey longiorCy et colore pectoris clariore differt. Hah. Trinidad. Mus. Brit. I have seen many examples of this bird from the island of Trinidad. It certainly seems to have the beak always larger than the Cayenne bird, but this feature varies a little, some individuals being particu- larly remarkable for the size of the beak. The breast is also rather brighter than in R. jacapa, 7. Ramphocelus venezuelensis. Ramphocelus venezuelensis y Lafr. R. Z. 1853, p. 243. Valde affinis R. jacapse, sed pileoy colloy dorso uropygioque totis nigro-granatinisy et subtus ruhedine paulo intensiore : media parte abdominis nigra : mandibula inferiore breviore, retro minus producta : nigredine alarum et caudce intensiore. Hab. Venezuela (Lafr.). Mus. Lafresnayano. I have not yet seen any bird answering to this description of M. de Lafresnaye. 8. Ramphocelus dimidiatus. Ramphocelus dimidiatusy Lafr. Mag. de Zool. 1837, pi. 81 ; Bp. Consp. p. 242; Sclater, P. Z. S. 1855, p. 156. Ramphopis melanogastery Sw. Am. in Men. p. 359. Ramphopis dimidiatus y Gray, Gen. p. 363. Corpore supra ad dorsum medium et gutture cerviceque antica obscure coccineisy pennis subtus nigricantibus : dorso imo et abdomine coccineiSy dorso clariore ; ventre medio tibiisque nigris : alis caudaque nigricantibus : rostro nigricanti-plumbeOy sed basi ar^entescenti-alba. ? obscurior, capite toto et gut- ture nigricanti-fuscisy inter scapulio erubescent e : tergo et ab- domine brunnescenti-coccineis : alis caudaque fuscis. Long, tota 6*5, alee 3*2, caudse 3*0. Hab. Carthagena {Mus. Paris) ; New Grenada, S. Martha (Fon- tunier) ; Bogota ; Chiriqui {Bridges) ; Nicaragua {Belattre) . Mus. Brit. No. CCCIX. — Proceedings of the Zoological Society. 130 9. Ramphocelus luciani. ^^^Phocelus luciani, Lafr. E. Z. 1838, p. 54 ; Mag. de Zool. 1839, pi. 2 ; Bp. Cousp. p. 242. Ramphopis luciani, Gray, Gen. p. 363. Similis^. dimidiato, sed dorso superiore atro : capite purpuras- centiore nigro. r r Hah. Carthagena {Lafr.). Mus. Lafresnayano. I am not well acquainted with this bird, having seen onlv one Laf^esnayr ^^^^^^^ ^^^""^ ^^""^ '^^ collection of Baron de 10. Ramphocelus uropygialis. p ^^^^^i'^^^^^^* Less. R. Z. 1840, p. 1 et 133? ; Bp. Consp. Ramphopis affinis, Gray, Gen. p. 363. sp. 4 Ramphocelus uropygialis. Bp. R. Z. 1851, p. 178; Note s. 1. 1 ang, p. z\) , Velutino-niger, dorso medio coccineo tincto : cervice et pectore antico obscure coccineis, pennis subtus nigris : uropyqio, abdo- mine laterali et crisso vivide coccineis, ventre medio et tibiis mgerrimis: alis caudaque fusco-nigris ; rostro nigro, basi argentescenti-plumbea : pedibus nigris. Long, tota 6-8, alee 3-3, caudse 3-1. Hab. Guatimala. I have in my care at present the type of R. uropygialis. It is the property of Mr. Edward Wilson, and will eventually, I bdieve, go to the Museum of the Academy of Natural Sciences at Philadelphia. 1 have never seen a second specimen. 11. Ramphocelus ATRisERiCEus. Ramphocelus atrisericeus, Lafr. et d'Orb. Mag. de Zool. 1837, Contp 5 242 ^* ^ ' P- ' Ramphopis atrisericeus. Gray, Gen. p. 363. Ramphocelus aterrimus, Lafr. R. Z. 1853, p. 244 (avis junr.). Sericeo-aterrimus : capite supra ad nucham et lateribus obscure purpureis: mento, gula et pectore antico coccineis. Junr nigerrimus unicolor. Long, tota 6-5, alse 3-1, caudee 3-0. Hab. Bolivia {d'Orb.) ; East Peru (Tsch.) Mus. Brit., Paris. I have seen several specimens, clearly showing by their intermediate plumage that Lafresnaye's R. aterrimus is nothing more than the present bird m its immature state. 12. Ramphocelus passerinii. Rarnphocelus pa^^^^^^^ Bp. L'Antologia, 1831, no. 130; Less. R. Z. 1840, p. 133 (excl. syn.) ; Bp. Consp. p. 242. 131 Ramphopis passerinii, Bp. Notes Om. p. 52. Ramphopis Jlammigerus, Baird, Stansbury's Exp. to Gt. Salt Lake, App. p. 36 1 Velutino-niger : dorso postico toto rubro-coccineo . ? flavo- brunneo-olivascens ; dorso postico bnmnescenh-flavo : capite toto et gulafuscis : alis intus et cauda nigricantibus. Lona;. tota 6-3, alee 3-1, caudse 27. , . ^- i Hab. Colombia river, Oregon {Baird); Mexico, Guatimala, Nicaragua (Delattre) ; Cbiriqui (Bridges). Mus. Paris. . , , ^ ^ This species maybe at once distmgmsbed from R. flammigerns, with which it has been generally confounded, by its smaller size. 13. Ramphocelus flammigertjs. Ramphopis Jlammigerus, Jard. and Selb. 111. Orn. pi. 131 ; Sclater, P. Z. S. 1855, p. 156. Rmnphocelus varians, Lafr. R. Z. 1847, p. 216 (parttin). Velutino-niger : dorso postico toto ruberrimo. Hab. New Grenada, Caly (Delattre) ; Bogota- 14. Ramphocelus chrysonotus. Ramphocelus varians, Lafr. R. Z. 1847, p. 216 (P^^J^f-,. Ramphocelus chrysonotus, Lafr. R. Z. 1853, p. 246 ; Sclater, P. Z. S. 1855, p. 156. n / ^ Ramphocelus aurinotus, Sclater, Tan. Cat. bp. p. 9 (err.;. Velutino-niger : dorso postico toto aurantiaco-flavo. Hab. New Grenada, Juntas (Delattre). Mus. Aead. Philadelph. , ^ This orange-rumped bird is scarcer than the other two species R nammigerus and icteronotus, which it so closely resembles ; and 1 have some doubts as to its real distinctness from the former. 15. Ramphocelus icteronotus. Ramphocelus icteronotus. Bp. R. Z. 1838, p. 8 ; P. Z. S. 1837, p. 121 ; Sclater, P. Z. S. 1855, p. 156. _ ^ ^ o ^ Ramphopis icteronotus. Gray, Gen. p. 363 ; Dubus, Esq. Orn. 1 15 rr- ■ r.^ This fine species is n^med Lithodes {Petaloceni^) Belham>s m com- pliment to the ablest of our British carcinologists, the learned and scientific President of the Linnean Society, Professor Thomas Bell ; in whose fine collection it is preserved. It is to him I am indebted for the loan of the specimen. The plate represents — i • • j 1. Lithodes (Petalocerus) Bellianus, of the natural size, viewed from above. . n , i 2. The same from beneath, showing the pitted abdomen. 3*. Bough sketch of carapace in profile. 4. Profile view of rostrum, with eyes, antennae, &c. 5. Outer antemiee with petaloid processes. 6. Inner aiitennfle. 7. Hind pair of legs, concealed under the carapace. 8. Jaw feet. * May 27, 1856. Dr. Gray, F.R.S., in the Chair. Mr Gould brought under the notice of the Meeting a portion of the Birds collected by Mr. John MacGillivray, the naturalist at- 136 tached to H.M. Surveying ship Rattlesnake, and lately sent home by Capt. Denham, the Commander of the Expedition. They were obtained on the Fijis, San Cristoval, Isle of Pines, and other islands. Perhaps the most remarkable of these birds is a species of Cen- tropus, which exceeds in size every other member of the genus Mr. Gould has yet seen. The single specimen sent home is not fully adult, as is evidenced by some freshly moulted feathers of the tail and wings differing in colour from the older ones. On account of its large and robust form, Mr. Gould proposes to call this species Centropus Milo. Head, neck, mantle and breast tawny- white, remainder of the plumage mottled brown and green ; some of the feathers being brown indistinctly banded with green, while others are entirely green, the mottled hue bemg that of immaturity, and the ereen the adidt livery : bill black. Total length, 26^ inches; bill, 2^ inches long hy 1^ deep at the base; wing, lOf ; tail, 141; tarsi, 3. Hab. Guadalcanar Island. Remark. — The specimen is a male. Unhke the other members of the genus, this species has bare orbits, with the colouring of which Mr. Gould is not acquainted. For a fine species of Fruit-eating Pigeon from the Isle of Pines, Mr. Gould proposed the name of Ianthcenas hypcenochroa. Head, neck, breast, and under surface vinaceous brown, with glossy purple reflexions on the back of the neck, and a shght gloss of the same hue on the sides of the neck and breast ; chm, sides of the face and throat white ; all the upper surface, wings and tail dark slate grey, the margins of the wing-coverts and the feathers of the back and upper tail-coverts glossed with bronzy green ; bill scarlet at the base, yellow at the tip ; orbits naked and scarlet ; feet red- dish flesh colour. Total length, 16 inches ; bill, 1| ; wing, 9i ; tail, 7 ; tarsi, 1. Hab. Isle of Pines. Remark. — This is a fine species, about the size of the common Pigeon of Europe. It pertams to the subgenus Ianthcenas, the mem- bers of which are very nearly alHed to the birds constituting the genus Carpophaga. Another pigeon from the same locahty was named Turaccena crassirostris. Head, all the upper surface, wings and tail dark slaty black, the feathers of the back margined with a deeper black ;' a broad band of grey across the lateral tail feathers near the base, and the outer feather on each side tipped with darker grey ; throat greyish white ; under surface sooty, washed with grev "on' the sides of* the neck, the breast and centre of the abdomen. 137 Total length, 14^ inches ; bill, H ; ^^g' H ' ^ail, 7i ; tarsi, 1. Hab. Guadalcanal Island. ,^ Remark —This is a smaller bird than the Austrahan Mac?-opygia pkasianella, has a much thicker bill, and a shorter tail, which organ is moreover of a graduated form. A fine Lory from San Cristoval was named LORIUS CHLOROCERCUS. Head, nape, and a patch on each side the neck black ; plumage of the whole of the body fine scarlet, with a broad crescentic mark of rich yeUow across the breast; tip of the shoulder silvery blue; wing-coverts yellowish green ; outer webs of the primaries and se- condaries da^k grass-green; inner webs dull black, with a broad oblong mark of scarlet along their basal portions ; basal half of the tail scarlet, the remainder grass-green ; under wmg-coverts and thio-hs fine blue ; bill orange ; feet dark brown. Total length, 10 inches ; bill, f ; wing, 6| ; tail, 4i ; tarsi, i- Hab. San Cristoval. . RemarL-This is one of the most beautiful species of the genus and differs from all its congeners inha^ing the apical halt ot the tail ^'Tnew Hirundo from Moala, one of the Feejee Islands, was cha- racterized as Hirundo subfusca. Forehead, chin and throat rufous ; crown of the head all the upper surface, wing- and tail-coverts steel black ; wings and tail dark brown; und^' surface of the body and under wmg-coverts dark fus- cous ; under tail-coverts steel black, margmed with light bro^. Total length, 5 inches ; bill, i ; wmg, 4i ; tail, 2 ; tarsi, 5. Rl,,ark -This is a very remarkable Swallow, resemblmg m the colouring of its back, throat and forehead the common Swallow ot EuJope °it is also very simHar in size, while it has a much larger bill and a very dimmutive and but slightly forked tail, the outer feathers not being produced as in the European bird. The five birds above described are now deposited m the collection at the British Museum. Uv. Gould also described a new and very beautiful Pigeon from the Solomon Islands as Iotreron Eugenia. Crown of the head, cheeks, upper part of the throat and ear- coverts white ; centre of the throat and chest of the richest crimson ; upper surfac; and wings green washed with o^'^^^g^ ' shoulder a mark of hght grey, and a large spot of grey near the p of each of the tertiaries ; primaries dark slate grey tipped with orange-brown; secondaries slate grey bordered with orange-brown and with a Tery narrow edge of yellow along the apical portion of 138 the external web ; under surface of the body greyish green ; under surface of the wings grey ; vent washed with yellow. Total length, about 8 inches ; bill, | ; wing, 4^ ; tarsi, |. Hab. The Solomon Islands. Remark. — The only specimen I have ever seen, and which is un- fortunately imperfect, being destitute of tail, was sent to me by Mr. Webster, who had visited the above islands. This beautiful little Pigeon, certainly the most briUiantly coloured of the entire group, has been named in honour of Her Imperial Majesty the Empress of the French. 2. List of Mammals and Birds collected by Mr. Bridges IN THE VICINITY OF THE ToWN OF DaVID IN THE PRO- VINCE OF ChIRIQUI IN THE StATE OF PaNAMA. By PhILIP LUTLEY SCLATER, M.A. ^ The town of Da-vdd Hes in a beautiful plain on the left bank of the river of the same name, about twenty-five miles above its exit into the Pacific at Boca Chica. On the west of the town rises the extinct volcano of Chiriqui, a peak 9000 feet in altitude, and on the north the Sierra de Chorcha, a flat table-mountain, which here forms the watershed between the two oceans. Mr. Bridges arrived at David in the month of January in the pre- sent year, and stayed there until the middle of the following March. He was principally engaged in collecting the magnificent Orchids of that country, of which he succeeded in obtaining a considerable series. During his leisure moments, however, he procured about fifty species of Mammalia and birds, of which a hst is subjoined. These were principally collected near the town on the banks of the river, or between that and the ' £oqueti,'~an elevated savannah of about 4000 feet above the sea-level, lying on the western slope of the volcano of Chiriqui. This locality is very interesting to naturaHsts, being a stage in the passage between North American and South American zoology, which has not, as far as I am aware, been hitherto much explored. M. Warszewiz, the well-kno\vn Pohsh collector, was resident in David some time in 1849, but did not turn his attention much to birds except TrochilidcB, of which he discovered the six veiy interesting new species which were described by Mr. Gould before this Society in 1850. ^ Mr. Bridges has very greatly added to the value of my list by sup- plying me with notes upon the exact spot in which he found each species and upon what he recollected of their habits. The nearest Bird-fauna to the present of which any detailed accounts have been pubHshed are those of Nicaragua, as given by Prince Bonaparte in his catalogue of the Birds brought from that country by Delattre in the Comptes Rendus of the Academy of Paris for 1854, and of the interior of New Granada, as shown by my List 139 of Birds received in collections from Bogota read belore this Societj last year. To both of these papers I have frequently referred m the followinc. Ust in order to show the geographic range of the species, and to avoid the repetition of synonymy already given. Mammalia. k nr S'^Slelon only of an ani.al probably of this species. A btk spe'ci^^T^ult to distinguish, ^r Bridges states that it is common in the immediate ^iclmty of the town of Da^id, and between that and the port of Boca Chica. 3. SciURUS ^STUANS, Linn. This seems to agree with Bogota specimens so marked m the British Museum. It is from the Boqueti at the base of the volcano of Chiriqui. 4. Cyclothurus didactylus (Linn.). ...nrtW From the vicinity of David. Also seen near Panama. A stnctly iiocturnal animal. 5. ChOL^PUS DIDACTYLUS. .1 . owt, From the forests near David. I believe neither this Sloth nor the Little Anteater has been hitherto observed so tar north. 1. Pharomacrus mocinno, De la U^^',\-Trogonresplendens, ^ riL^Jhe dlnL^ fotsfon the Boqueti ; only three specimens seen. 2. Trogon aurantiiyentris, Gould, sp. nov. See antea, ^' Inhabits the same locality as the preceding, and is more common. Also found farther down towards David. 3. MoMOTUs LESsoNi, Lcssou, Tcon Om. pi. 62. Ac^rees with Guatimala specimens. From the vicmity of David in the thickets. Stops durmg the day in the shady -derwood a^^^^^ seeks its food towards evening m the open spaces on the ban^s ot the river. 4 Ceryle AMERICANA (Gm.)-P. Z. S 1855, p. 136. On the banks of the liver David. Its habits are he same as those of our Kingfisher. Mr. Bridges also observed a large species more common than this, probably C. torqiuita. 5. Galbula melanogenia, Sclater, Cont. Orn. 1852, p. 61 et 93, pi. 90. 140 On the banks of the river David, rather uncommon, only three or four times observed. 6. Campylopterus cvymRi.—Trochilus cuvierL Delattre et Bourc. R. Z. 1846, p. 310. 7. Heliomaster longirostris (Vieill.).— Gould, Mon. Troch. pt. 5, pi. 9. 8. Lampornis veraguensis, Gould. These three Humming-birds are found in the outskirts of the town of David, feeding among the flowers of a large arborescent species of Erythrina. 9. Amazilius riefferi (Bourc), R. Z. 1843, p. 103. Found feeding on a malvaceous plant near the Boqueti, at an ele- vation of 4000 feet. 10. Saucerottia niveiventris (Gould), P. Z. S. 1850, p. 164. 11. Saucerottia atala (Less.). — Bp. Consp. p. 77, 12. Hylocharis (?) c^RULEiGULARis (Gould), P. Z. S. 1850, p. 163. All these three short-billed species are found in the very town of David feeding on the Tamarindus indicus and orange- trees. They . are very pugnacious and constantly fighting together. Besides the seven Humming-birds here given, Mr. Bridges observed three others of which he did not obtain specimens. One of these (probably Heliomaster constantii) was feeding on a beautiful blue species of Salvia on the Boqueti. 13. CiEREBA CYANEA (Liuu.). Already noticed as far north as Nicaragua (Bp. Notes s. 1. Ois. Coll. Delattre, p. 50), and lately brought by M. Salle from the vici- nity of Cordova in Mexico. 14. PiCOLAPTES ? Vicinity of the town of David on the large forest-trees, with the habits of our Creepers. 15. Thryothorus rufalbus, Lafr. R. Z. 1845, p. 337 ; P. Z. S. 1855, p. 143. In the dense jungle near David. 16. Rhodinocichla rosea (Less.), P. Z. S. 1855, p. 141. Mr. Bridges only procured one specimen of this singular bird— a male. It was hopping about in the thicket close to the ground in the flat land between the rivers David and Chiriqui, uttering a very pecuHar note, by which his attention was called to it. 17. Mniotilta VARIA (Linn.). A North American species, ranging as far south as Bogota (P.Z.S. 1855, p. 143). Mr. Bridges says it has the habits of our Creeper, 141 running up the trunks of the trees and searching for insects in the bark. He found it in the town of David. 18. RhIMAMPHUS ^STIVUS (L.), juV. e T^'^A Mr. Bridges found this bird not uncommon m the town ot Uavia in the fruit-trees and ErythrincB. 19. Tyrannus melancholicus, Vieill. P. Z. S. 1855, p. 150. Margins of the plains near David, very common. 20. MiLVULXJS tyrannus (Linn.). — " Tijerita:' Ranges from the Southern United States as far south asBogota (P, Z. S. 1855, p. 150). Very common in the plams near David. 21. ToDiROSTRUM cinereum (Linn.). See my remarks on the range of this species, P. fe. p. i^o. Mr. Bridges found it amongst the trees in the vicinity of David. 22. Tyrannulus elatus (Spix),— P. Z. S. 1855, p. 150. On the trees in the vicinity of David. 23. Tityra mexicana (Less.).— P^^m mexicana, Less. R. Z. 1839* p. 41, et P. tityroides, Less. R. Z. 1842, p. 41. I consider this bird probably distinct from Tityra semifasciata ot Bolivia and East Peru, to which it is generally umted. it has all the rectrices banded across with black ; while the other speakmg from the specimens I have seen of it, has the inner web of the outer pair of tail-feathers white. Delattre procured this bird m Nicaragua (Bp. Notes Orn. p. 88) ; M. Salle has lately brought specimens from Cor- dova in Mexico ; Mr. Bridges' examples are from the forests on the Boqueti. 24. Chiroxiphia melanocephala (Vieill.). See P. Z. S. 1855, ^' In the bushes on the margins of the rivers near David. 25. Thamnophiltjs doliatus? 26. Thamnophiltjs bridgesi, sp. nov. T fumoso-brunneus : capite nigra, plumarum rachidibus albis : ' alarum tectricibus nigris maculis apicalibus rotnndis albis : re^ miqibus et rectricibus fumoso-nigricantibus, harum trium utrin- Queextimarum apicibus nigra marginatis ; illarum margimbus externis brunnescentibus : gula et pectare tata ad summum ventrem nigricantibus, langitudinaliter alba stnatis : tectrici- bus subalaribus albis. Long, tota 67, alse 2-8, caudse 2-5. This is a typical ThamnaphUus not very closely alhed to any described species, but to be placed near nigracinereus, macuhpenras &c. (vide Edinb. Phil. Journ. n. s. 1855, i. p. 226 et^eq.). Mr. Bridges found these two Bushshrikes m the thick bush on the mar- gins of the river David. The first species was very common, but ot the present only one individual was seen. 142 27. Thamnophilus melanurus, Gould ? A female specimen, probably referable to the New Grenadian species. 28. Sturnella ludoviciana (Linn.) ? " Paxaro Savanero." Amongst the grass on the plain near David. Very tame, and when disturbed does not fly far, but runs much. 29. Yphantes baltimorensis (Linn.). — Bp. Consp. p. 432. Already noticed as far south as Real del Monte in Mexico by Bul- lock (Sw. Phil. Mag. 1827, p. 436), and Guatimala by Prince Bona- parte (P. Z. S. 1837, p. 116). 30. Saltator magnoides, Lafr. 31. Ramphoceltjs dimidiatus, Lafr. Maff. de Zool. Ois. pi. 81 (1837). ^ ^ 32. Ramphocelus passerinii. Bp. Both these Ramphoceli are tolerably common, and generally met with together in the bushy underwood on the margins of the rivers. They feed on the fruit of a small species of Ficus. They are always seen near the water. 33. Pyranga a:stiva (Linn.), P. Z. S. 1855, p. 156. " Sangue del ToroT Not uncommonly met with near the Bo- queti on the tops of the trees. 34. Tanagra diaconus. Less. "Azulejo.'' The commonest bird in the country. Very abun- dant in the town of David. 35. Calliste gyroloides (Lafr.). This is a wide-ranging species, extending hence to the head- waters of the Amazon in Bolivia, where specimens were obtained by d'Or- bigny, that is, from 8' north latitude to 18' south latitude. Mr. Bridges says it was not common at David. It is found on the high trees near the town, and feeds on the fruit of the small- fruited Ficus. 36. Calliste francisc^ (Lafr.). — Jglaia fanny (! !), Lafr. R. Z. 1847, p. 72 ; Des Murs, Icon. Orn. pi. 56, fig. 1. This species appears distinct from Calliste larvata of Du Bus, to which it is usually united. The general colouring is pretty much the same, but the tints are still brighter in the present bird, and the head in particular is paler. Mr. Bridges obtained a single specimen only of this beautiful Ta- nager, from the tops of the high trees on the banks of the river David. 37. EuspizA AMERICANA (Linn.). Already noticed as far south as Nicaragua, and lately received by MM. Verreaux of Paris from S. Martha on the north coast of New Granada. Found in small flocks near David. 143 38. Embernagra conirostris (^^.).-Arre7non\ comros^^^^^^^^ Bp. Consp. p. 488. — Emhernagra striaticeps, Lafr. U. L. ISo^, n 62 • P. Z. S. 1855, p. 154. . i • i • i • I consider M. de Lafresnaye is quite riglit in placnig tins bn-d in the genus Embernagra. It is, at least, certainly no Arremon. it is found, like the last bird, in small flocks near David, feeding on the <^rass-seeds in the savannahs. o 39. MeLANERPES FORMICIVORUS (Sw.). . ^ . . i:" ^1.. A-rees ^th :^lexican specimens. Not rare m the forests of the *Boqueti,' found on the evergreen Qiiercus. 40 Cexturus subelegans. Bp. P. Z. S. 1837, p. 109 ; Consp. p 121 ; P. Z. S. 1855, p. 162. Seems to agree with Bogota and Venezuelan specimens. 41. Chloronerpes cecilii (Malherbe) ! Both these Woodpeckers are found on the trees m the outsknts of the toAvn of Da.-id. The first is the more common, only one pair of the latter having been observed. 42. Geotrygox cHiRiauENSis, sp. nov. G pure castanescenti-hrunneus : dorso medio jpurpurascente : 'pileo ccendescenti-griseo : subtus dilutior abdonune aJbescen- tiore ' mento gidaque lactescenti-albis, rufescente tinctis : re- ndgibus et rectricibus nigricanti-schistaceis : eaudcB apiee brun- nescentiore : rostro nigro : ijedibus rubris. Lono". tota 11-0, alee 5-9, caudEe 3-3. w i Bo^h Prince Bonaparte and Mr. G. B. Gray,_ who have lately pa d grea? attention to the Cohunb., consider this species as new to science, and it is upon their authority rather than my own that I have ventured to name it as undescrihed. 43. Cheorcenas rt:fina (Temm.). -Bp. Consp. ii. p. 52 From the dense forests of the Boqueti at the hase of the volcano. 44 Odoxtophortjs veraguensis, Gould, antea, p. 107. From the Boqueti, where it is found in coveys runmng on the groimd m the forests. The males have a peculiar call-cry. 45. Aramides cayennensis (Gm.) (PI. Enl. 352). In the bush on the banks of the river David. 46 Parr A hypomel^na, G. R. Gray, j^^- • Found in the shallow waters running amongst the stones. a"- bird, white underneath, probably of P. hypomelcna but it would be hazardous to decide positively without seeing adult spe- cimens from the same locality. 144 3. Note on some Birds from the Island of Ascension. By Philip x.'ttley Sclater, M.A. Dr. Acland, of Oxfe' ' ving lately placed in my hands, for naming, a small collection . birds from the Island of Ascension, I think it will be useful to record a list of them, although none of them are of great rarity, in order to make some contribution, how- ever small, towards a more accurate knowledge of the geographic range of species. Mr. Darwin (Zool. Beagle, p. 133) tells us that there are no abo- riginal land-birds on this island. The only bird he mentions, which might claim that name, is a Porphyrio (P. simjplexy Gould), which however, we are mformed, was evidently a straggler not long arrived. But recollecting the beautiful Thrush {Nesocichla eremita) lately described by Mr. Gould from the Island of Tristan d'Acunha, there is certainly no prima facie reason why the Island of Ascension should not also possess peculiar land birds. The specimens in Dr. Acland's collection are all Natatores, be- longing to the following species. 1. Onychoprion fuliginosus (Gm.). Latham (G. H. x. 102) has recorded the existence of this Tern upon the island in ''prodigious numbers." It is found also on the American coasts from Texas to the Floridas. 2. Phaethon ^thereus. Linn. (PI. Enl. 998). Visits Tobago, whence Sir WiUiam Jardine received the eggs of this species from his correspondent Mr. Kirk. See Cont. to Orn. 1852, p. 351, pi. 84, where the eggs of all three species oi Phaethon are figured. 3. Phaethon flavirostris, Brandt (PI. Enl. 369). P. cethe- reus, Audub. nec Linn. Mr. G. R. Gray has rejected Brandt's excellent appellation for this species in favour of Brisson's candidus. But Brisson was no binomalist, and has no claim to bestow specific names in a binominal system. This Phaethon breeds on the Bermudas (Cont. Orn. c), and visits the coast of Florida (xludubon). Professor Brandt has written a good Monograph of the Phaethon- tints in the Transactions of the St. Petersburgh Academy. These two species, and the P. phoenicurus from the Indian Ocean, appear to be the only three well-distinguished birds of the genus. 4. Tachypetes aquila (L.). This name ought, I think, to be retained for the Atlantic bird. Mr. Gould has described and figured a smaller species from Australia; but he has also a larger bu-d from the coasts of that country, which appears different from the present. 5. SuLA fusca, Vieill. Gal. Ois. pi. 277 ; Gould, B. Aust. vii. pi. 78. Mr. A. White on a new Species of Lithodes. 307 attended with so much expense, and sucl^ grefi^nco^veniences of all kinds. Although the Portuguese Government allow me 5845 per month, I shall nevertheless be under the necessity of contracting heavy d'ebts before I return to Europe, since everything is at least three times dearer here than in London, 'ip there are few roads, and fewer beasts of burden, all baggage,-,,^ v ins, water, presses, paper, beds, cooking utensils, with the nece /-ary articles for barter {e.g. guns, powder, brandy, cotton goods, glass-pearls, &c.), must be conveyed on the heads of negros ; so that even the shortest excursion of three or four days costs an enormous sum. Meanwhile my reliance is upon England ; that is to say, I anti- cipate that my cases of living plants, insects, seeds, &c., as also a few herbaria of the flora of this neighbourhood, will be duly honoured ; and in that hope, I intend within two or three weeks from this time, to make up a sample-collection for London. About the 16th or 18th of the present month, the English ship of war Penelope will leave here for England, and I shall avail myself of this opportunity to send living plants, as well as seeds and Hymenopterttf to Messrs. Wilson Saunders, Hooker, &c. Read also a paper " On a new species of Anomourous Crustacean belonging to the family Homolidce, found by Mr. Wm. Lobb, at Monterey in California, in the winter of 1850." By Adam White, Esq., F.L.S. &c. This species Mr. White stated to be in some respects allied to Lithodes (Echinocerus) cibarius from the Columbia River, but to differ from it in the more regularly triangular and depressed form of the carapace, and in the outer antennae having two or three beautiful petaloid processes at the base, instead of the strong thorn-like spines at the base of the other. The abdomen is singularly pitted on the under side ; the surface of the carapace is covered with strawberry - like tubercles, and the thick spines with which the legs are covered are similarly ornamented. The most singular character however is the absence of the hinder pair of legs, or (as the President suggested) their apparent absence, there being no hole between the carapace and abdomen through which these appendages could come. Mr. White gave a revision of the species of Lithodes, which had been much added to, since the work of Prof. Milne-Edwards, by a Japanese species described by De Haan ; three species from Fuegia, obtained on the voyage of Dumont D'Urville ; one described by Edwards and Lucas ; another by Dana ; and another by Mr. White himself. He proposed for the fine species obtained by Mr. Lobb, the name of Lithodes (Petalocerus) Bellianus, in compliment to the Pre- sident of the Society. Read also a Memoir " On the External Membrane of the Unira- pregnated and Impregnated Ova of the Common Salmon." By John Hogg, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. &c. In illustration of his paper, Mr. Hogg presented to the Society two phials containing (preserved in spirit) mature ova as they fell from the female Salmon unimpregnated, and others taken at the same 20* 308 Linncean Society : — time and artificially impregnated. They were taken by Mr. Harrison in December last, and sent to Mr. Hogg in January by Isaac Fisher, Esq. of Richmond, Yorkshire. " The ova in both phials," says Mr. Harrison, " were taken from one fish in the River Tees, on the 27th of Dec. 1853. The female fish was held up by the head, and when the spawn was ready it run out by itself. The ova were with the milt for about half a minute, or as soon as they could be got away. The impregnation naturally takes place in a moment, as is always the case in a stream, where the milt shed in the running water passes rapidly over the ova." Mr. Hogg was unable to obtain either the immature ova from the same female, or ova naturally fecundated —two other conditions which he was desirous of examining to com- plete the series of his observations. The object which Mr. Hogg had chiefly in view was the micro- scopic examination of the external membrane of the ovum in these several conditions, in relation to the statements made by dilFerent authors as to its structure and the changes it is supposed to undergo. Thus in the • Book of the Salmon,' by Messrs. Fitzgibbon and A. Young (Lond. 1850), it is stated (p. 183), that " the eggs of that part of the roe nearest to the vent will be always found of larger size than those situated higher up in the stomach ; they are softer also, and their outward filaments (or membranes) are thinner and more porous, and thus they are fitter for impregnation' — for absorbing the milt of the male as it is poured over them." And again, p. 185, " Although the unripe ova should be expressed, they would be useless for pro- duction, for their absorbing pores are still closed against the inter- penetration of the milt, and consequently in this state impregnation is impossible." In like manner Mr. Jacobs, in a communication pubhshed in the ' Hanover Magazine' for the year 1763, quoted in Yarrell's * British Fishes ' (ed. 2nd, vol. ii. p. 93), says of the common Trout and of the Salmon also, " After an egg has been fructuated by the sperma of the male, which slips through an invisible opening into it, it lodges in the white liquor, under the shell and round the yolk." Recent discoveries, Mr. Hogg continues, have shown that the fecundating principle of the male fish (as of every animal in which there is a sexual communion) is solely derived from the seminal animalcules or spermatozoa. In the words of our late distinguished Fellow, Mr. Newport, " The spermatozoa alone, in all cases of communion of the sexes, are the sole agents in impregnating the ovum, and impregnation cannot be effected by the liquor seminis " (Phil. Trans. 1851, p. 172). Dr. Martin Barry indeed has asserted (Phil. Trans. 1840, p. 533, and pis. 22 & 23! figs. 164-169) that he had observed an attenuation, or an orifice like a cleft, in the thick transparent membrane of the ovum of the Rabbit, at the period of, and after, fecundation, through which the spermatozoa enter ; and in a recent communication to the Royal Society (Proceedings, vol. vi, p. 335), the same author has referred to a lately published work by Dr. Keber, in which Dr. Barry states, " That physiologist describes the penetration of the spermatozoa into the interior of the ovum, in Unio and Anodonta, through an aperture formed by dehiscence of its [From the Journal, Asiatic Society of Bengal, Yol. XL, Part II, 1871.] Contributions to Indian Carcinology.-On Indian and Malayan Telphusid.e, Part I James Wood-Mason 0/ Queen^s College, Oxford. (With Plates XI and XII.) [Read 5th April, received 25th April, 1871.] Intlieyear 1869,^ M. Alplionse Milne-Edwards published a Hevision of the genus Telphisa with descriptions of some new forms which brought up the number of known species to thirty-six. In 1868,t E. von Martens (in a paper entitled " Ueler einige Ost- asiatisclie SusswassertMere'' described T. Bornemsis from the rivers of Borneo. In this, the first part of my paper on the Telphusid^, wHch wiU be continued in succeeding mmibers of the Journal, I shall give descriptions of fifteen new species; of which two belong to Milne-Edwards' sub-genus Faratel^^husa. For the opportunity of drawing up these descriptions, I am especially indebted to my fiiend, Dr. F. Stoliezka, who has also added to the Museum collections under my care many interesting species of marine Crustacea ; to Dr. Francis Day ; to my colleague Dr. J. Anderson who collected several species during the Yunan expedition ; to Major Godwin-Austen and to Captain Stewart-Pratt of Morar ; to Messrs. W. T. Blanford, V. Ball, H. L. Houghton and above all to that indefatigable observer Mr. S. E. Peal of Sibsaugur who has so greatly enriched the collections of the Indian Museum in every group of the Arthropoda. The Telphtjsid^ are essentially fresh-water Crustaceans, but in India are commonly called land-crabs from the cii'cumstance that many of the species are able to Hve for a very considerable time out of water, far removed fi'om rivers, tanks, marshes, jhlls, &c., provided that the air that enters the branchial chamber is sufficient- ly saturated with moisture to prevent the branchiae from becoming desiccated, and so imfitted for the performance of their respiratory functions. My freind. Captain Stewart Pratt, forwarded to me, at the commencement of the present hot season, specimens of Telphusa * Nonvelles arch, du Mus., 1869, torn. T, p. 161—191, pi. 8—11. t Wiegmann's Archiv fiir jSTaturg., xxxiv, Jahrg., 1 Bd., p. 1». 1 190 Indica vMch he Iiad obtained from holes dug by tlie crabs in the neigbbourbood of water; tbe bottoms of these holes were found to be below the level of the neighbouring water, and ther® appears to be good reason for believing that these creatures deepen their holes ^ari passu with the change in the level of the water, so that moisture sufficient for the maintenance of their branchiae in a state fit for respiration may reach their retreats. Col. Sykes' account"^^ of the so-called land-crabs of the Dehhan, prefixed to Prof. Westwood's description of Teljjhusa cunieularis = Indica^ Latr,, gives a good idea of the terrestrial habitsj the prodigious numbers, and the extent of the burrowings of these creatures. Stimpson,! influenced by the feeble development of the post-fi^on- tal crest and by the absence of the epibranchial teeth in certain species, but especially by their terrestrial habits, gave them the generic aj^pellation of GeoteljjJiusa. But, as M. Alphonse ^Milne- Edwards justly remarks, there appear to be no sufficient reasons for the foimdation of this new genus, the definition of the limits of such an artificial group being difficult, because there are species possessing all the essential characters of Telphusa, in which the frontal crests become more and more obliterated and the epibran- chial teeth scarcely perceptible. The land-crabs, properly so-called, belong to the Gtecaecixid^, a family of the Chitstacea grapsoidea of Dana (= CATOiiETOPA, M. Edw., minus TELPHTJsrE^s-s), and are well known from the ac- counts of the extraordinary periodical migrations of the species of the West Indian genus Gecarcinus to the sea for the pui-pose of depositing their eggs or brood. This family is represented in India by Cardisoma which is widely distributed, and by Gecarcinuca Jacciuemontiij M. — Edw., occurring in great numbers in company with Tel-£jliusa Guerini^ M. — Edw., at Khandalla in the Western Ghats. Dana in his great work on the Crustacea, acknowledging the greater affinities of TELPHrsn)^ to the Caxceoidea, to which they are united by such forms as EripMa, removed them from their * TraBS. Entom. Soc. Lond. vol. i, p 181. t Proc. Acad. :Xat, Sc. Phil. 1858, p. 179. 2 191 aBSociatlon with the Gu.^v,tdm in tlie Cato^etopa, and placed tliem in their more natural position next to the C^^cnomB^ typica under the legionary name of the Telphusixea or Caxcroibea grapsidica, on the ground that they possess the same number of branchiee, a similar abdomen, and have the male copulatory organs similarly inserted in the basilar joint of the last pair of ambulatory legs, and covered from their origin by the abdomen. The Telphusid.53, however, evidently constitute a transition between the Caxcroidea typica and the grapsoidea, as may be seen from their general Grapsoid form. The family Telphtjsid.^ is divisible into the following genera and subgenera : — Telphusa, (Syn. GeoteJplima) : Sal. Southern Europe, Africa, India and its islands, Burma, China, Australia. Chili. • Paratelphhsa : Sah. South-Eastern Bengal, Assam, Burma, Pegu, China, Siam and the Indo-Malayan Archipelago. BOSCIA, DiLOCARGIXirS, SYLYIOCAPCmTJS, POTA^OCARCIXTJS, TrICHO' DACTYLiTS, &c. : Hah. Tropical America. Deckexia : Hah. Eastern Africa (Zanzibar). This genus resem- bles the Telphusid^ in the development of the branchial regions and in the position of the male copulatory organs, but the structure of the external maxillipedes and position of the efferent orifices of the branchial cavities recalls the disposition of these parts in the Oxystomatous Crustacea. Of the developmental history of the Telphusid.^ nothing is, I be= lieve, known, and I extremely regret that I have not yet had an op- portunity of making observations on this head ; but this I can say, that the ova are of large size and few in number. Whether, however, direct development without metamorphosis is correlated with the large size of the eggs and their fewness in number, as in the single instance amongst the Brachyura (in Gecarcinus), investigated by Prof. Westwood, or whether the young commence their existence as Zoeas, as in another species of the same genus, noted by Thom- son, must be left for future observations. Arguing from what happens in the case of fi^esh-water branchiferous Gasteropods,^ the * Troscliel, Haud. der Zoologie. 192 young of which possess no eih'ated buccal lobes, while these are possessed by the allied Littoeinid^, and from other instances in which fresh-water allies of marine animals, which do undergo a metamorphosis, are ametabolous, it is probable that the young of the Tel-phusidjs leave the egg in a condition differing but little from that of their parents. CEUSTACEA CANCEOIDEA. TeLPHTUSINEA YEL OAKCmorDEA ©RAPSmiCA. I'am.—TELFHUSIDJE. Genus.-^TELvnvsA, Latreille, Dia^msts.—Ca,Ta^SiCG broader than long, with the interregional furrows little marked, with the exception of the cervical suture which is occasionally very deeply impressed. Front deflexed, generally with a straight free margin ; orbits large with their infero- internal angle sanding- upwards a stout vertical tooth to about against the antennae, which are exceedingly small and lodged in the inner canthus of the eye. Antennulary pits pretty long, but very narrow. External maxiUipedes large with their third joint subquadrate, with the antero -internal angle truncated and giving^ insertion to the fourth joint. Sternal region almost as long as broad. Abdomen of both males and females constituted by 7 free somites. S iib-genm . — Paratelphtjs A, M. -Edw. The species referable to the subgenus Paratelphusa are further characterized by the presence of an acute spine on the superior angle of the meropodites of the chelipedes, situated just behind the constriction near the distal articular end of the joint ; the inferior angles of the joint being rounded off, and devoid of the tubercles- which are invariably present m Telphfm, Paratelphusa Dayana, n. sp. PI. XL The carapace is much broader than long, the greatest breadth being measured between the points of the last epibranchial toothy extremely convex, smooth, punctate, and appears finely granular under an ordinary lens. The branchial lobes are gi-eatly swollen and are not sub-divided into anterior and posterior divisions ; the mesial crescentic portion of the cervical suture is distinctly marked 4 193 and continued nearly to the level of tlie last epibranchial tooth, where it ends to appear again opposite the second tooth, whence it passes to the edge of the post-frontal crest which it but faintly indents. The post-frontal ridge is well marked and, between the point at which its edge is notched by the passage across it of the cervical suture and the anterior epibranchial tooth, is crenulated ; the cardiac lobe is marked off from the branchial by two shaUow almost linear depressions on each side of the middle line, and in front from the urogastric by a line curving almost concentrically with the convexity of the cervical suture. The epigastric lobes are slightly wrinkled or foveate anteriorly, and advanced beyond the line of the post-frontal crest as in Paratelphusa spinigera, and sepa- rated from one another by the mesogastric suture, which rapidly bifurcates as it passes backwards, appearing as a short V-shaped impression on the carapace, the space intercepted between the arms of the Y being the point of the narrow anterior prolongation of the mesogastric lobe. The antero-lateral margins are inclined and armed, not counting the blunt extra-orbital tooth with its curved external margin, each with four acute, spiniform epibranchial teeth of which the most anterior is the largest ; the rest are equal in size to, and equidis- tant from each other; from the last a short well defined keel, obscurely crenated on its inner edge, passes backwards and inwards on to the carapace which is marked with a few small straggling tubercles along the line of the epibranchial spines. Front very broad especially at base, punctate, finely granular and transversely wrinkled, its free margin is bayed in the middle line, but not greatly lamellar and projecting forwards over the epistomial region, as in. Faratelphusa sinensis, M.-Edw., and in P. spinigera. The inflected portion of the cur apace is finely tub erculated ante- riorly ; anterior pleural lobe distinct and almost devoid of tuber- cles; posterior pleural smooth, thickly granulated where it bounds the anterior pleural. The anterior boundary of the epistoma is crenulated; its pos- terior margin is notched on each side of the middle Hue from which a long sharp process extends downwards between the palpiform appendages of the external maxiUipedes ; this process does not 194 correspond exactly witli the triangular process of tlie epistoma in other species of Telplmsa, but is the greatly developed median palatal ridge ; externally to each notch the posterior margin of the epistoma forms two distinct lobes with granulated edges. The second joint of the external maxillipedes is punctate and its external mar- gin crenulated. The third joint is much broader than long and has its external and anterior angles well rounded off and distinctly granular; the exopodite is crenulated on its internal margin. The abdomen of the male differs greatly from that of Faratelphusa spinigera, having the form of an isosceles triangle. The chelipedes are greatly unequal in size, both in males and females, especially in the former ; the meropodites have their ventral angles rounded off as in Faratelphusa spmigera, their outer or posterior face rugose, their posterior angle also rugose and armed with a sharp spine arising just proximally to the constric- tion near the distal articular end; carpopodites faintly rugose above, armed with a single excessively long, stout spine ; penulti- mate joint obsoletely tubercular above, externally and internaUy all but smooth ; in the larger claw a considerable hiatus exists between the dentated margin of the prolongation of this joint and that of the dactylopodite, which in the smaller claw is through- out its length in complete contact with the immoveable arm of the pincers. The terminal joints of the ambulatory legs are extremely slender, acute, and armed with fine sharp spines. Breadth, 42 mm. Length,. , 31 mm. Hah. Mandele and Prome, Upper Burma. Plate XI. Fig. 1. Faratelphusa Fay ana, of the natural size; 2. Pront view. 3. External view of right chela. 4, External maxillipede. 5. Abdomen of the male. 6. The^ same of a female. Pabatelphusa spinigeea, PL XII, Pigs. 1-4. ' Thelplmsa spinigera; White, MSS. List of the specimens of Crustacea in the collection of the British Museum, p. 30, (no description). Carapace very greatly broader than long, smooth except on the postero-lateral margin which bears numerous wrinkles; these are con- 6 195 tinned neither on to the inflected portion of tlie carapace, nor on tlie posterior pleural region ; front broad,piinctate, projecting pent-lionse fashion over the antennulary pits between which it wholly forms the broad septum ; its free margin is sinuous, presenting mesially a broad shallow bay ; orbital borders indistinctly crenulated ; the anterior pleural or subhepatic regions are faintly marked off fi'om the inflected portion of the carapace which bounds them external- ly, while they are most distinctly separated from those portions of the posterior pleural lobes which pass forwards, so as to form the parallel boundaries of the buccal frame by a deep groove, running outwards and backwards from the epistoma ; this is deeply exca- vated and its posterior margin sends backwards in the middle line a short broad-based triangular projection. The extra-orbital angle is somewhat obtuse and is widely separated from the single acute for- wardly directed epibranchial spine, in the rear of which is a very short smooth crest. Branchial lobes enormously swollen and not subdivid- ed, separated fi'om the gastric region by the deeply impressed cervical sutiu-e which does not pass through the postfrontal crest; this subsides without reaching the acute, arched antero -lateral margin, and is interrupted by the advanced position of the epigastric lobes ; these are in front rugose and faintly distinguishable from the rest of the gastric region, but separated from one another by a short mesogastric fiuTOW. A very deep muscular impression is visible at each postero-lateral angle of the gastric area. Cardiac region convex, distinct. Two large puncta, which frequently become confluent, mark the post-frontal furrow behind the external can- thus of the eye. Chelipedes smooth and extremely unequal both in males and females, in some the right, in others the left being the larger ; meropodites are smooth and their angles rounded, the upper one only being slightly rugose andbearing proximally to the constric- tion at its distal extremity a sharp spine, as in the rest of the species of the subgenus. The upper surfaces of the carpopodites are trans- versely convex ; their inner margins armed with an exceedingly stout sharp spine ; the penultimate joint is internally smooth, convex and punctate, the puncta being disposed in longitudinal series ; the dacty- lopodites are slender, much cuiwed, longitudinally punctate, minutely granular and only in contact with the extremity of the produced 196 portion of the preceding joint in adult individuals. The ambulatory legs and tlie dorsal edges of their naeropodites are perfectly smooth. Breadth, 58 mm. Length, 40 mm. Hal. I found this interesting species exceedingly abundant in the tanks of Calcutta. It has recently been collected by my servant, who accompanied Dr. Day on a trip to the upper waters of the Ganges, at Hurdwar and at Eoorkee, where it lives in the river itself and in the contiguous ponds and marshes. Plate XII. Fig. 1. ParatelpJmsa spinigera of the natural size. 2. Front view. 3. External maxillipede. 4, Abdomen of the male. Telphusa Im)icA. Telphusa Indica, Latreille, Encyclo. Meth., Insectes, t. X, p. 563 ; — Guerin- Meneville, Iconographie du Regne animal, Crust., pi. iii, fig. 3 ; — Milne-Edwards, Hist. Nat. des Crust., t. II, p. 18 ; and Voy. de M. Jacquemonb dans I'lnde, p. 7, pi. ii, fig. 1—4 ;— Alph. Milne-Edwards, Revision du genre Thelphusa efc description de quelques especes nouvelles. ThelpMisa cunicularis^ Westwood, Trans. Entom. Soc, London, vol. i, p. 183, pi. xix, fig. 1 — 6. The largest specimen in my possession measures in a straight line in breadth 83 mm., in length 59 mm., and was collected with two others at Singhur near Poena in running water. It was in this neighbourhood also that M. Jacquemont collected his specimens. Col. Sykes, in his account of the land-crabs of the Dekhan, prefixed to Prof. Westwood's description of the species under the name of Thelplium cunicularis^ mentions its occurrence in the same place, and in all the valleys and on the most elevated tablelands of the Ghats at from 2,000 to 5,000 feet above the sea-level, and is of opinion that it does not extend more than fifteen or twenty miles to the eastward of the Ghats. Mr. W. T. Blanford has, however, brought specimens from S. E. Berar, west of Chanda, and I am indebted to Mr. Y. Ball for examples from near Chota Nagpiir. One of the Museum collectors lately obtain- ed individuals from Eanigunj, a place within 120 miles of Calcutta. On the Parisnath hill it occurs up to about 3,000 feet.^ It is as yet 8 I 197 unknown from any place of the south part of India, or from Eastern Beno-al. The ' Tille Naiidon' of the Goromandel coast with which it has been said to be identical, is certainly not T. Indica, but, as M. Milne-Edwards has stated, T. LeschenauUii, which also occurs at Ranigunj. A fine series of specimens of the present species has lately been received from my friend Captain Stewart Pratt of Morar, who has furnished me with some interesting notes respecting the habits of the species, Telphusa lugubris, n. sp. PL XII, Pigs. 5—7. The carapace is very greatly broader than long, distinctly punc- tate and somewhat flattened posteriorly ; the cervical suture curves forwards and outwards to the rudimentaiy epibranchial teeth ; the hepato-gastric area thus limited oif is convex in every direction, and only marked mesially by a long tolerably deeply imprinted meso- gastric furrow which exhibits a tendency to bifurcation at its poste- rior extremity ; gastric area marked with two larger puncta, one being situated at each horn of the mesial crescentic portion of the cervical suture, from which two shallow hardly indicated longitu- dinal depressions pass backwards, one on each side of the middle line dividing the cardiac from the convex branchial regions ; the sub-division of these into posterior and anterior lobes is scarcely perceptible. Oblique granulated rugosities mark the whole sur- face of the branchial area, becoming more numerous on the postero- lateral margin, whence they sweep downwards and forwards on to the floor of the branchial chamber. Latere -anterior margin with a short obscurely granulated carina. Postfrontal crest continuous from the mesogastric furrow to the epibranchial teeth, its epigastric portion is wrinkled and bent forward, and it becomes almost effaced behind the inner canthus of the eyes. Front rough, deflexed, with a sinuous obsoletely granulated free border. Orbits very high, with crenulated margins ; extra-orbital angles little developed, separated from the epibranchial teeth by a long, granulated, obli- que and nearly straight external border ; anterior pleural lobes broad, nearly smooth, distinguishable from the inflected portion of the carapace by the termination of the rugosities with which the latter is ornamented. The epistoma is smooth and lighter in colour 9 198 tlian tlie rest of the animal, concave both transversely and longi- tudinally ; its posterior margin sends backwards and downwards a short triangular process, but it is not notched. The external maxillipedes and their exopodites are coarsely punc- tate, and appear minutely granular under a lens. The chelipedes are greatly unequal in both males and fe- males, the convex posterior surfaces of the meropodites are ex- cavated into extremely shallow communicating fovese ; the posterior angles are rugose and rounded off ; their ventral surfaces have smoothly tuberculated margins. The carpopodites are minutely foveate above, and punctate and armed on the inner margin, with a short obtuse spine ; the succeeding joint is punctate, foveate and granular, and its distal prolongation shows more distinctly these characters, and in young specimens only is in contact with the whole length of the dentated inner edge of the dactylopodite ; the teeth and tips of the pincers have both the colour and transparency of amber. The ambulatory legs are punctate ; the dorsal edges of their meropodites are scabrous, and nearly straight, the last joints are extremely stout, and well armed with amber-like spines. The abdomen in general form resembles that of TelpJiusa Indica^ or of Paratelphusa spinigera. Breadth, . , 62 mm. Length, , 36 mm. In colour this species is of a rich dark brown above, below lighter but brighter ; the inter-articular membranes are straw co- loured, and the teeth of the pincers and the spines on the terminal joints of the ambulatory legs are, as has been described, amber-like. The epidermis is very delicate, rapidly cracking and peeling off after death, and on exposure to the air, when removed from the spirits of wine. Hal. Pankabaree (about 2000 feet at the base of the Sikkim hills) ; Teesta valley and Eastern Sikkim at 3 — 4000 ft. ; Thancote hills, Nepal ; Cherra Punji in the Khasi hills. Plate XII. Pig. 5, Telphusa lugulris of the natural size. 6. External maxillipede. 7. Abdomen of the male. 10 199 Telphusa Stoliczkana, n. sp. PL XII, Figs. 8—12. Carapace mucli broader tlian long, smooth, punctate, minutely granular under a lens ; cervical suture distinctly marked mesially, continued outwards and forwards on each side as a shallow depres- sion wHch disappears posteriorly to the postfrontal crest, limiting off the gastric area from the branchial lobes, the anterior halves of which are distinguishedfrom theposterior by their greater convexity ; cardiac region perceptible ; antero -lateral margin carries a not very salient epibranchial tooth, which is separated from the extra-orbital angle by the oblique tuberculated external margin of the latter, and passes backwards for a short distance as a tuberculated crest ; postero- lateral margin covered with rugosities from which spring a few hairs ; the inflected part of the carapace is more obscurely rugose ; the posterior and anterior pleural lobes are smooth, the latter being separated fi-om the former, and from the inflected portion of the carapace by a granulated line ; infra-orbital margins crenulate ; front narrow, granulated ; its fi'ee margin is deeply bayed, having in consequence a bilobed appearance; postfrontal furrow smooth, bounded poteriorly by a well defined crenulated crest which passes from the mesogastric furrow to the epibranchial teeth in an un- interruptedly straight line, that part of it which forms the frontage of the epigastric lobes being rugose. The posterior margin of the epistoma is smoothly tubercular, but those parts of it which go to form tlie boundaries of the efferent apertures of the branchial chambers are entire. The chelipedes are greatly unequal in males and sub-equal in fe- males ; the meropodites are rugose and have a few hairs near the base of the posterior angle ; the carpopodites are rugose above and bear a strong sharp spine in the usual position and beneath it a smaller one; the pincers are multidentate and their arms cross at the extremities. The ambulatory legs are very long ; their meropodites resemble those of Telphusa longipes, Alph. M.-Edwards, but their penultimate joints are longer in proportion to their breadth and the last joints are stouter and more elongated. Length of the female specimen described, .... 30 mm. _ 40 mm. Breadth, 11 200 Length of a male, .... 36 mm. Breadth, 48 mm. The greater difference between the length and breadth in the male specimen is only apparent, being entirely due to the greater mesial excavation of the front. A male and a female of this species were collected during a trip to the Malayan peninsula and presented to the Indian Museum, together with an interesting series of marine Crustacea by Dr. Stoliczka. Hab. Penang. Plate XII. Pig. 8. Telphusa StoUczlcana of the natural size. 9. External view of right chela. 10. Abdomen of the female. 11, Do. of the male. 12. External maxillipede. (To he continued in the next number of the Journal,) 12 J.WOOD-MAS 01^ Fl . XII. I I 4' ■ z V IF/'om the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. XL, Part II, 1871.] Ois' Iis^DiAN AXD Malayan Telphtjsid^j Part I, h}j J. Wood-MasoisTj Esq. (With. pi. xiii, and xiy.) (Continued from p. 200.) 201 Telphusa Isevis, n. sp., pi. xiv, figs. 1—6. The carapace is narrow especially posteriorly, cordiform, smooth, extremely convex in every direction, finely granulated and punctate, unbroken by interregional furrows, the posterior boundary of the gastric area alone being faintly indicated ; epigastric lobes hardly perceptible in some specimens ; post-frontal ridge feebly developed, interrupted, most apparent behind the eyes ; postero-lateral mar- gins rounded off, marked with extremely delicate oblique wrinkles which pass downwards and forwards on to the branchial floor which is much swollen ; antero-lateral margins rounded, inclined, bearing rudimentary epibranchial teeth which pass backwards and inwards for a short distance as an obscure, crenulated crest. Front broad, deflexed, terminated by a nearly straight free margin ; its anterior third flattened and perfectly vertical. Orbits oval with obscurely crenated margins, not at all salient ; their external angles scarcely projecting beyond the general level of the orbital margins ; anterior pleural regions convex, finely granulated, separated near their internal boundaries from the rest of the inferior surface of the carapace by a well defined, finely tuberculated line, passing directly 13 202 downwards from tlie epibraiicliial teeth. The posterior margin of the peristoma has a median rounded projection, notched on each side. The chelipedes are very unequal, in some specimens the right, in others the left being the larger ; meropodites with their dorsal edges sharply rugose ; carpopodites also rugose with their inner margins armed in the usual manner with a sharp tooth, beneath which is a smaller one ; the propodite of the larger claw is extreme- ly convex, smooth, granulated and near its extremity canaliculate, punctate, and with the granulations passing into minute sharp spinules ; the dactylopodite is similarly marked and is in contact with the extremity only of the produced portion of the penultimate joint in the larger claw. The ambulatory legs are thin, slender, and rugose. Length, 16 mm. Breadth, 21mm. Sai. Oherra Punji j Goalparah. Plate XIV. Fig. 1. TeVphusa Icevis, nat. size. 2. Front view. 3. External maxilliped. 4. Chela. 5. Do. of another specimen. 6. Abdomen of male. Telphusa Leschen-aijltii. Milne-Edwards, Hist. Nat. des Crust., Tom. II, p. 13, Ann. des Sc. nat., III. Ser., Tom. XX, p. 211. Heller, Reise der Fregatte Novara, Crustaceen, p. 32. Alph. Milne-Edwards, Revision du genre Thelphusa, Nouvelles Archives du Museum, 1869, Tom. V, p. 165, pi. viii, fig. 3, 3a. Carapace convex from behind forwards and transversely ; front broad, especially at base, sinuous, produced, with a sharp chisel-like free edge ; anterior boundary of the epistoma almost straight, send- ing forwards a small median process which indents the sub-frontal lobe, scarcely taking any share in the formation of the inter-anten- _,nulary septum ; posterior edge divided by two distinct notches into three rounded lobes, the median one of which is largest, lateral lobes internally rounded but passing almost straight outwards to form the anterior boundaries of the orifices for the egress of the water that has served for respiration. Post-frontal crest interrupted, divided into two external larger and two internal slightly ad- » . vanced smaller portions which together equal in width one of the former ; antero-lateral margin armed with an epibranchial tooth 14 203 continued backwards and inwards as a sharp, finely crenulated crest. The surface of the carapace, especially anteriorly, appears minutely granular under an ordinary lens, its sides behind the points at which the cristiform continuations of the epibranchial teeth subside are marked with oblique sub-parallel corrugations. The four posterior pairs of ambulatory legs are extremely thin ; the posterior flat faces of their meropodites are raised into coarse granulations, while the anterior surfaces remain smooth ; the dacty- lopodites are extremely slender, acute. Chelipedes subequal, dacty- lopodites in contact throughout their entire length with the propo- dites the outer faces of which are smooth and convex ; carpopo- dites furnished internally with a long sharp spine, beneath which is a smaller one ; meropodites corrugated on their posterior surfaces. I am unable to verify Heller's statement that the crest on the latero-anterior margin is smooth in the females. Hab. Eamgunj; Pondicheny ; Madras; Ceylon; Malabar coast; Mauritius; Nicobar Islands and probably many other islands of the Indo-Malayan archipelago ; and Tahiti. Telphusa Gtjerini. Telplmsa Guerini, Milne-Edvvards, Melanges Carcinologiques, p. 176; Alph. Milne-Edwards, Nouv. Archives du Museum, 1869, Tom. V, p. 182, pi. xi, fig. 4, 4a et 4b. Telplitisa planata, A\j)h. llilne-^dwavds, Nouv, Archives du Museum, 1869, Tom. V, p. 181, pi. xi, fig. 3, 3a et 3b. Telplmsa planata is given as a synonym of T. Guerini, M,-Edw., with doubt, although M. Alph. Milne-Edwards' description of the former applies exactly to individuals amongst my series of examples of the latter. Hab. Goncan and Khandalla, Western Ghats, near Bombay \ Belaspiir. Telphusa Austeniana, n. sp., pi. xiii. Carapace much broader than long, flattened in the middle pos- teriorly to a line passing through its widest part ; protogastric lobes convex, separated from one another by the narrow for- ward prolongation of the meso-gastric lobe; meso-gastric fur- row passing into the post-frontal, deeply dividing the two epigas- 15 204 trie lobes wHcli are all but confluent with the protogastric : bran- chial lobes convex, each divided by a transverse valley into an ante- rior and posterior portion ; postero -laterally to the gastric region the surface of the carapace is raised on each side into an irregular areolet bounded antero -laterally by the epibranchial, behind by the meta-branchial lobe from which the cardiac area is separated by an indistinct longitudinal depression; post-frontal furrow deeply exca- vated behind the eyes ; post-frontal crest scarcely interrupted by the advanced position of the epigastric lobes, continued outwards on each side from the meso-gastric furrow in an irregular, rugose line to the epibranchial teeth ; these pass backwards, as prominent dentate crests and, with the extra-orbital teeth, are extremely salient ; orbital margins finely crenated ; front deflexed, wider at base than at its free margin, raised into two eminences one on each side of the middle line ; antero-lateral portions of the branchial regions marked with numerous coarse granulations ; postero -lateral margins and the parts of the carapace which form the floors of the branchial cavities rugose. Chelipedes slender ; chelse externally rugose, covered, especially on their infero -internal surface, with small rough tubercles. Carpopo- dites above rugose with a longitudinal row of tubercles near their inner margins, from which there projects a very sharp spine with a smaller one below it. Ambulatory legs enormously long and slender by which character alone it is possible at once to distinguish T. Austenimia from all its known congeners. Breadth, 48 mm. Length, 35 mm. Length of carpopodite of 3rd pair of ambulatory legs = 34 mms. or nearly equal to the length of the carapace. Sah. Cherra Punji ; the only specimen obtained is a female. Plate XIII. Fig. 1. Telphusa Austeniana, nat. size. 2. Front view. 3. Chela. 4, External maxilliped. Telpliiisa Pealiana, n. sp., pi. xiv, figs. 7 — 11. Carapace thick, not much broader than long, convex from behind forwards; its areolation is similar to that of TelpJmsa AtMnsommia ; the cervical suture cuts through the post-frontal crest about 5 millime- tres internally to the epibranchial teeth ; these are moderately salient ; the branchial region is somewhat convex and covered anteriorly with coarse irregular granulations ; antero-lateral margin inclined, 16 205 surmoimted by an evenly denticulated crest ; postero-lateral margin covered Trith oblique wrinkles wbich pass forwards and downwards on to tbe inflected portion of tbe carapace ; posterior pleural lobe, where it is bounded by tbe anterior pleural, rugose ; tbe latter is limited off by a line of regular bead-like tubercles ; post-frontal crest^ continuous to tbe epibrancbial teetb from tbe meso-gastric furrow, curving forwards mesially and at each end ; post-frontal furrow smooth behind the eyes ; front narrow, deflexed, raised into a bilaterally symmetrical pair of eminences. Chelipedes subequal in the only specimen^^ (a female) in my joossession ; the meropodites are tuberculately rugose on their posterior surfaces and their ventral angles are beset with long tubercles ; the carpopodites are rugose above and their inner margin is armed with a very sharp long spine fi:om the sides of which spring 2 or 3 minute cusps ; beneath the larger spine a smaller one is to be seen. The penultimate joint is externally rough, internally near the inferior margin tuberculated and above presents a few spiniform tubercles ; the dactylopodite which is in contact with the other arm of the pincers throughout its length line has a few spinules above near its proximal end. Length, , 32 mm. Breadth, 41 mm. The posterior j)air of ambulatory legs has not been preserved, but from those that remain, it will be seen that the penultimate joints resemble sKghtly those of Telplmsa Austeniana^ and of T. Stoliczhana. I have named this species after Mr. S. E. Peal, to whom the Indian Museum is indebted for many novelties in the various groups of Arthropoda. Sah. Sibsaugor, Assam. Plate XIY. Fig. 7. Telphusa PeaUana, nat. size. 8, Front view. 9. External maxilliped. 10. Chela. 11. Abdomen of male. Telphusa Atkinsoniana, n. sp., pi. xiv, figs. 12—16. The carapace is much broader than long, smooth, punctate mesi- ally and posteriorly ; the anterior branchial lobe is not greatly swollen above, is covered anteriorly with coarse granulations ; epigastric lobes granulated, separated behind and laterally from the granulated proto-gastric and from one another by the meso-gastric * Several specimens of each sex have been received from Mr. Peal since the above went to press. 17 206 furrow ; postfrontal crest well developed, most distinctly tuberculatedj curving sliglitly forwards at each, end and passing completely into the epibranchial teeth, notched on each side externally to each epiga- stric lobe and internally to each epibranchial tooth ; epibranchial teeth salient, separated from the denticulated margins of the promi- nent extra-orbital angles by a notch, curving backwards as regu- larly dentate crests ; orbital and frontal margins conspicuously tuberculated; front moderately broad, deflexed, covered with rounded tubercles, smooth in the middle line, terminating in a nearly straight free margin. Postero-lateral margins marked with oblique rugations which gradually assume a tuberculated character as they pass forwards on to the inflected portion of the carapace ; anterior pleural lobe beset in the centre with irregularly disposed rounded tubercles, limited off from the surrounding arese by a regular line of larger bead-like tubercles. Ohelipedes subequal, densely tuberculated ; meropodites with all their angles sharply tuberculated ; carpopodites above gra- nulately rugose and becoming towards the inner margin tuber- culated, the tubercles extending on to the sides of the spine ; be- neath this spine is a smaller one from which passes upwards and towards the proximal articular extremity of the joint a row of two or three spiniform tubercles ; externally the penultimate joint is excessively tu.berculately granulated, the tubercles becoming very coarse and irregular in aged specimens, and on the u.pper border passing into spiniform tubercles in specimens of all ages ; the superior margin of the dactylopodites is also beset with spiniform tubercles and their inner toothed margin is in contact throughout its length with the other arm of the pincers ; the extremities of these are tipped with a blackish colour which is capable of defying the blanching action of spirit for years. I will not venture to describe the precise distribution of the colours of this beautiful species, because I omitted to note them particularly when I received the specimen which has been chosen for description fresh from the hands of Dr. Stoliczka, but I can say that the inferior surface generally and the inner as- pects of the chelipedes are suffused with a beautiful violet colour, the tubercles and spines offering their bright red tips in remark- able contrast. 18 207 Breadth, * 38mm. Length, 28 mm. Hah. Darjeeling; Thancote Hills, Nepal; Khasi Hills (?). I have much pleasure in connecting with this beautiful species the name of Mr. W. S. Atkinson. Plate XIV. Fig 12. Telx^liusob Atkinsoniana, nat. size. 13. Front view. 14. External maxilliped. 15. Chela. 16 Abdomen of male. 19 I m. mm Of IE ti?£ mm OF THE WOOD-MASON. Journ: Asiai: Soc: Bengal. Vol: XL. P*-:I1 1871. v\xn: t P»aliana.. 'I2~16. TeLjahu.sa, Atkinj'o.ni ana . C alcutta Ozfu cja^ ^'<^. X From the Journal Asiafie Society of Bengal, Vol. XLII, Fart II, 1S73, Oi^ Nepheopsis Stewarti, a ]S"ew genus and species of macrurotts Crustaceans,' dredged in deep water off the eastern coast of THE Andaman Islands, — ly Jas. Wood-Mason. (Read 7th August, 1872, received 16th January, 1873). [With plate IV.] In April of last year, I was deputed by the Trastees of the Indian Museum, with the sanction of the G-overnment of India, to proceed to the Andaman Islands for the purpose of making a collection illustrative of the marine fauna of that part of the sea of Bengal in which those islands are situated. I reached Port Blair about the 6th of April, and immediately put mj^self in communication with the Chief Commissioner, who at once placed at my disposal a well-manned boat and a small steam-launch, with which I dredged for nearly two months with much success from low- water line down to near 50 fathoms. Towards the end of my stay. General Stew- art knowing my intense desire to try my fortune in deeper water, placed at my disposal for one day the S. S. " Undaunted" which had been recently armed and put into commission for service as a guard ship. The time allowed was short, but sufficiently long to enable me to bring away samples of the life supported by the sea-bed at, and beyond, the 100 fathoms' line, and to ascer- tain that the sea-bed was uniformly covered with a thick deposit of fin© olive-coloured mud derived from the waste of the coral-reefs and of the sandstone and serpentine rocks of the islands.* This mud was not very productive, yielding only a few annelids, but was crowded with dead shells of Pteropods and Dentalium and with fragments of a large Bra- chiopod. It was in the last cast of the dredge that I had the good fortune to capture the interesting addition to the crustacean fauna of these seas, de- scribed in the following pages. It is closely allied to Neplirops, Norvegicus of northern European seas, so closely allied, indeed, that were it not for the absence of the squamiform appendage of the antennae, I should be under the necessity of placing it in the same genus as a second species. The absence of this appendage, however, leaves me no choice but to establish a new genus for its reception. * The following rough analysis by Mr. Tween, the chemist of the Geological Sur- vey of India, will show the proportion of insoluble matter : Soluble in H CI mostly Ca 0 O02, 42-8 Insoluble clay and sand, 57-2 100-0 1 40 Tlie discovery in tliese warm seas of a very near, of the nearest ally in fact, of so characteristic a cold-water species, remarkable though it is, will not appear so sm'prising when I mention the fact that my crustacean lived and burrowed in the mud of the sea-bed at a depth of nearly 300 fathoms in a temperatm-e not certainly exceeding 50° Fahr. One of the chief points of interest attaching to this new form lies in the loss of its organs of vision by disuse, as in Calocaris MacAndrewe